Ea  OT H ET1 
ECHANISM OF THE UNIVERSE,
AND ITS
PRIMARY EFFORT-EXERTING POWERS.
The nature of FORCES and the constitution of MATTER; with
remarks on the essence and attributes of
the  All-Intelligent.
TWENTY-FOUR  PROPOSITIONS  ON  GRAVITATION,
ILLUSTRATED BY
FIVE LITHO GRAPHIC PLA TES.
BY AUGUSTUS FENDLER,
Corresponding Mlember of the Academies of Natural Sciences of
Philadelphia and St. Louis.
WILMINGTON, DEL.:
PRINTED BY THE "COMMERCIAL PRINTiNG COMPANY."
1874.




ENTERED ACCORDING TO ACT OF CONGRESS, IN THE YEAR 1874,
BY AUGUSTUS FENDLER,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington.




PREFACE.
The following pages owe their existence to an earnest search after truth,
especially to the desire of finding a rational explanation for the action of gravitation, to find out its true nature and cause. This was the main problem I
undertook to solve first.
As in the midst of the sterner duties of life I went slowly along with the
above task, one after another of the several topics of this work came up and
claimed a share of my attention. The new ideas, as they rose to the mind's
horizon, were jotted down with no premeditated design to favor or to disfavor
any special doctrine or dogma now in vogue.
As no aid nor encouragements whatever, with the exception of those offered by my esteemed friend Mr. Julius Hutawa of St. Louis, who furnished
gratis part of the lithographic plates, were extended to me in this undertaking, I was left at liberty to pursue my own chosen path independently,
without being swayed by any influence or pressure from patronage, and thus
not hampered in exposing what I conceive to be true.
Having arranged the different subjects somewhat systematically, I thought
it not amiss to disseminate the germs of new ideas by publishing them in
book-form, believing that not only the philosopher and physicist, but also
minds of intelligence generally, will find in them abundance of material for
reflection.  May they incite to further inquiry and investigation, and stimulate to profound thinking, which is seldom exerted in vain!
These subjects are capable of being more fully elaborated and extended;
yet not being a man of leisure, and not knowing how long my lease on life
has to run, and uncertain whether some of the new ideas contained in this
paper would ever hereafter suggest themselves to another, I herewith transmit them as they are, without further detention.  A considerable part of the
writer's life was spent in solitude in the State of Missouri, where the principal matter of this work was conceived and written. And although with
respect to polish of style a secluded mode of life must be considered a disadvantage, such a life is, on the other hand, well calculated to bring to view in
clearer light, during its calm and peaceful hours, some of the deeper truths
generally believed to be inaccessible to man. When at the wane of day,
midst soothing sceneries of rural life the glowing sun sinks out of sight, the
inner light of mind is sure to rise-and as the twilight fades, our thoughts
are apt to wing across sidereal space into the unknown depths of firmaments
and meditate the motive powers of nature.
That the views contained in this essay will have to fight against prejudice on account of the many new ideas, is to be expected;  In presenting a




4
new view or theory it is certain to provoke opposition if not in consonance
with the reader's preconceived ideas, for man always believes more readily
that which he is familiar with,* and prefers it; he skips the more abstruse
points for want of patience to investigate, " and there are some who reject
even the light of experiment and observation;"-from sheer arrogance they
resolve to maintain the greatest absurdities rather than to acknowledge a
mistake; and another class shuns the depths of science from superstition.
It may also be remarked that the reader who attempts to peruse the
book in a hurry and at one sitting, in hopes of thereby acquiring a thorough understanding of it, may perhaps be disappointed. It is not fruit to
be in this manner gathered and devoured. Rather should it be tasted carefully, attentively, a little at a time. In this way partaken of, it may be
thoroughly digested, and yield not only material profit but nourishment for
the highest faculties of mind also.
With regard to the new terms introduced, I may say that new words are
absolutely necessary to express new ideas, and that I could not do justice
to the latter without employing the new terms to be found in this work.
The insufficiency of the different doctrines about the most primitive motions in nature hitherto advanced by the learned, and their contradictory
views about the actions of matter and force, leave many of the most essential questions unanswered, many of the most important phenomena unexplained. To introduce a more consequent system based upon sound axioms
of reasoning as well as upon the experience of science has been my present
aim.
When we take into consideration, that the problem of the cause of gravitation has proved of such absorbent interest to some philosophers; that men
of high attainments and intellect can be named who devoted thirty-five and
even sixty-three years of their lives to its investigation and study; and that
the problem of the nature and constitution of matter has been, from the days
of the. ancient Greek philosophers to the present time, a fertile field of
speculation, and has even of late occupied more minds reflecting on this
subject than ever before; the writer will not be thought preposterous to enter upon a similar path. Though high abstractions are rigorously discountenanced by the professed scientist, yet with regard to the problem of the
constitution of matter it has been found that he is not averse to listen to
such abstractions, and even takes refuge himself to some of the most improbable and strange ones, in hopes of gaining firmer ground to build upon.
To live in the memory of at least some of the good people of coming
generations is a common desire very natural to man.  But if I have to
choose between two evils I would say: rather let the name of him  who
wrote these pages be forgotten forever, if only the truths and ideas laid
down therein be saved and made use of, and not, on account of their weight,
be allowed to sink into oblivion, before some mightier voice in more arousing accents can hold them up towards the light of day.
A. FENDLER.
WILMINGTON, DEL., August, 1874.
*While some persons who always have lived on the higher land of the interior of
continents, and who are ignorant of the flow and ebb of the sea, cannot be made to believe that there are streams in the low lands of the sea-coast which alternately flow towards their sources as well as towards their mouths,-so have I seen persons who always used to live in regions where the tides of the ocean run alternately up as well as
down the channel of streams, and who cannot be made to believe that there are rivers
t he waters of which should constantly be running towards their mouths only, and never
run back towards their sources.




INTRODUCTION.
PRECISION IN THE USE OF TERMS.
"The loose use of words serves men well enough in their ordinary discourses or affairs. But this is not sufficient for philosophical inquiries.
Knowledge and reasoning require precise determinate ideas."-Locke.
1. Every attentive student of natural philosophy must feel somewhat
disappointed on finding that, when philosophers have occasion to speak on
abstruse general principles, and deep and fundamental entities which cannot be weighed and directly experimented upon, confusion, disagreement,
and contradiction are frequently evident, leading to endless controversies,
by which the difficulties are still multiplied, the subjects made doubly intricate, and the progress of science is retarded.
2. The main cause of all this is to be sought in the confounding of the
meaning of words, originating in unclear ideas of obscure objects. Wrong
or incomplete definitions have been given to them, and there is no sharp
line of distinction drawn between different terms which now are taken as
synonyms although originally they were made and meant for widely different ideas, lost or not recognized by succeeding writers. Hence their misapplication.
3. No wonder then, that men who use promiscuously different names for
the same idea, or have different ideas under the same name, cannot understand each other, and in trying to explain phenomena add only to confuse
them. This mixing of ideas might have gained the approbation of schoolmen and wrangling philosophers of the past centuries, and even of some of
the present time, but will never satisfy an inquiring mind searching for
truth. Thus the purity and simplicity of philosophical truths is destroyed
by confounding the ideas they teach, and by taking real substantive quantities which have an existence in themselves for mere phenomena, and mere
phenorena for substantive quantities. In this way is, for instance, the
term " force" confounded with that of " motion."
4. The mistakes arising from the confounding of terms are, however,
not always the fault of the author, but very frequently that of the reader or
the audience, which have been accustomed repeatedly to join in their
minds one and the same idea to two distinct terms, so as to substitute one
for the other; and hence as long as they are under this false impression
they are incapable of conviction, no matter what pains the writer or author
may take to apply the terms properly and with precision. And thus the
confusion of two different ideas fills the hearer's head with wrong views,
5




6
and his reasoning with false inferences.  Hence it is absolutely necessary
that when one uses a term he should use the same constantly in the same
sense. An ability of drawing nice distinctions between similar yet not
identical ideas is also necessary for the success of both parties.
5. Let us then in the first place try and follow the path wisely chosen
by mathematicians, which is: to define accurately the terms they use, and
to lay down as axioms certain self-evident propositions that allow of no
doubt, and on which their reasoning is founded, in order to raise upon these
a superstructure which may stand alike the tests of reason and experience.




DEFINITIONS.
6. (1.) Power [not force, but primitive active power of nature] is not a
mere ability capable of acting, but it is a real acting ability,* an ability
that continually and unremittingly does exert itself by effectually acting upon
or against something; the word " exerting" contains already the idea of effortfor some purpose.  [v. ~29 notes, and ~47.]
Power Points. It is sometimes not only very convenient but even necessary to speak of the unit of power, or power-point, although in reality they
are always either united —composing a substantive entity of extension-or
they are inherent in such an entity of eSxTenision. "Power-points can never
exist sin-gljand separately by themselves. Power-points not acting upon
any other power-points are non-entities, cannot exist. A power-point in
the abstract has [like the mathematical point] position but no extension.
(2.) Primitive power generally, as well as power-points [power in its
least intensity] may be defined as an unremitted exercise of a kind of potent
will or effort upon something to be acted upon; yet not a clear will or effort
consciously directing with intellectual design, but a crude unconscious effort,
steadily exerting itself and endeavoring to perform  unswervingly its own
peculiar function, and thus is immutable in its character.
(3.) Lineit (shortest line) is the most primitive and simple substantive of
extension, determined by and consisting of two confronting and reciprocally
operating power-points, permanently holding each other coupled in such a
manner as to effectually resist any change of distance between them.  The
lineit has extension of only one dimension.
(4.) Cosmolinese are the continuous force-lines of indefinite length traversing the universe, and are composed of lineits joined end to end.
(5.) Force and Force-unit.-A  lineit associated with and acted upon
by a primitive power so as to be kept in motion, constitutes a force-lineit, or
force in its possibly least quantity.-Forces, whether considered as units or
in the aggregate, therefore, are lineits kept in motion by a primitive power,
as long as that power acts within or upon them.-Hence force is not mere 
motion, but motion of a something (the lineit) that is moving.  It is a substantive something'aving an independent existence, it is anentity by itself.t
[v. ~9 (2)]
(6.) 1lonit (atom) is the minutest, most ultimate constituent of matter.
* Power is always active, not only in effort but also in exerting itself; if it seems to be
inactive, it is only because its action is hidden. "A power is a thing so much of its own
kind, and so simple in its nature as to admit of no logical definition."-Reid.
t Force associated with matter causes the matter to move.
7




8
It consists of a certain number of diverging lineits, permanently joined with
one of their ends in one common point, standing in the shape of rays or radii
in every direction all around this point and rotating perpetually about an
axis. The monit most effectually resists penetration as well as separation,
and it cannot be divided without being destroyed in its very nature, [as explained in ~106 (5). ]
(7.) Matter is an aggregate of monits (atoms) considered merely as an
aggregate without any definite figure and size. —All matter is ponderable,
and whatever is ponderable is matter.
(8.) Body is a quantity of matter in some definite shape or outline.
(9.) Motion is nothing more than " change of distance between any two
things." —Locke. It is a relation of things with regard to change either of
place or position. It is not force. Nothing seems more absurd than that
there should be motion without anything moved, or without anything doing
the moving.
(10.) Resistance is counteraction.
(11.) End-unition (51) is the inner effort and power of lineits to join
each other end to end, so as to compose themselves into a continuous line as
straight as possible, and to persist in this their natural linear arrangement,
and to assume this arrangement again as often as it is disturbed.
(12.) Synduction (56.) Lineits parallely connected and immovably
fixed, so as to be absolutely without motion, have an endeavor and ability
to make parallel to their own direction and position any isolated stray lineit
which may happen to come in immediate proximity to them.  This ability
and effort we call the power of Synduction.
(13.) Versatile Activity (56.)  The monits of matter and certain lineits, called versatile lineits (60), possess a restlessly stirring power endeavoring and being able to make the monits rotate, and the lineits it dwells in
to change position continually, not only rotatory but also vibratory.  This
power we call Versatile Activity (v. 56).
7. Of ultimate primitive powers we know'only the three defined in ~6
(11, 12, 13,) viz: End-unition, Versatile Activity, and Synduction.-Of
forces or force-lineits we have: hett-, velocity-, gravitation-, repelling-, and
nerve-lineits, or muscular energy, also lineits of electricity and magnetism.
8.  The THREE great POWERS, End-unition, Synduction, and Versatile Activity, are inoriginate as well as indestructible; each remains with regard to its
own peculiar mode of activity eternally the same; they are not convertible one
into another; whereas the FORCES or FORCE LINElTS enumerated in ~7, are
convertible or changeable one into the other, though the substantative lineit itself
of which all these forces are mere conversions is in its constituent existence as
inoriginate and indestructible as the powers it harbors.  (v. 61-63.)
These two postulates ~8 I especially wish to impress, here in the very
beginning as very important ones, upon the reader's mind.
9. To give a few specimens of the confounding of terms, we will mention the following:
(1.) The words power and force are indiscriminately used from habit.
The unit of force (the force-lineit), although frequently attached to and
associated with matter and then called accessary force, can also exist separately per se; but the unit of power (the power-point) never can exist
singly by itself. (v. Notes app.)
(2.) The words motion and force; while force is a real extended substantive entity capable of existing per se, a quantity capable of being added
to and subtracted from matter,-motion is nothing else but a phenomenon,
or a relation of things with regard to change of place or of position, noth



9
ing but a series of successive positions of a substantive entity in different
points of space. Neither do we mean by force as some do, simply " the tendency of a body to pass from one place to another," for this would be admitting the existence of an occult quality in the body. Motion of a particle or body is only one of the effects which the force of attraction acting in
or upon that body is capable of bringing about; another and very different
effect of the same force is manifested in the holding tightly together particle
to particle or body to body, causing them to persist in their respective
places. Here force is to be found not in motion, but in fixedness. Hence
force cannot be synonymous with motion. (v. Notes app.)
(3.) There is especially great confusion with the words body (matter)
and substance.  Substance or the substantive something is a term of a far
higher and more general capacity than that of body; it includes not only
matter and body, i. e. substrata of extension and resistance in three dimensions, but also substrata of extension and resistance in less than three dimensions, for instance the lineit [6(3)], which is a substratum of only one
dimension.
Faraday justly remarks: "Substance consists in the energy of forces."
Now, as the energy of force with regard to its action against other forces
and objects can only be conceived as acting in directions, it is evident that
we may conceive as easily of an energy of force in one dimension, i. e. of a
substance of one dimension, as of a substance of three dimensions. The
former is found in our lineit, the latter in body (matter). While the one is
called material substance, the other must be called immaterial substance.
(4.) Body and matter; in using the term " matter" we have mainly in
view that which is impenetrable and weighty, while "body" stands more
for an extended and figured aggregate of matter defined in its outline and
surface.
(5.) Power and cause; the ambiguity of these words tends to perplex.
"Cause" may be taken as efficient cause in one sense equivalent to power(
while in another sense'cause" means only some antecedent changes of
which a phenomenon is the necessary consequence. In thelatter sese I
wish it to be taken in these pages.
(6.) Being, when there is assigned to it a more general and wider capacity (esse), is equivalent to entity or existence; while in a more restricted
sense it is used for an organized thing, animal, etc.
(7.) Annihilable, i. e. liable of being changed into absolute nothing, is
sometimes improperly substituted for the terms decomposable, demolishable,
destructible. Only these latter terms and never the word " annihilable"
ought to be made use of when speaking of a compound as being liable to
be broken up into fractions, or into ultimate particles, or into its elements;
never can anything existing be said to be annihilable or liable to be turned
into nothing.
(8.) Inertia.  Inertia is generally defined as the property of bodies by
which they tend to retain their state of rest, and by which they continue to
move if they are once put in motion; but how a property by and through
which a body is kept moving could ever be called inertia, i. e. inactivity or
indolence, can only be explained by the fact that in the Newtonian philosophy it is supposed, that the continuance of a body in a uniform rectilinear
motion is no change, and consequently needs no active power but mere inertia or indolence to change; but we know that there is a change of place
at every moment of the body's rectilinear motion, hence this supposition that
no active power but mere inertia (indolence or inactivity) is needed for the
continuance of a body's uniform rectilinear motion can not be true. And




10
if on the other hand, the vis' inertia is considered as an active power, as
needs it must be, for inactive powers there are none, what need is there for
using it to keep a resting body at rest, especially as we know that by applying an active power to a body just balanced in equilibrio by counteracting
powers, it will be disturbed in its rest and be moved.-The contrariety of
the vis inertia is most perplexing and has always given rise to great confusion of ideas.
(9.) Infinite.  This word is in common parlance frequently used in its
loosest acceptation for the words immense, immeasurable, incomputable; but
in science we ought to have only one meaning for it, viz: absolutely without
limit, without end.
(10.) Gravity, Gravitation.  By gravity we mean the pressure which,
by its own mass, a body exerts towards the centre of the earth upon any obstacle hindering it from going there.  By gravitation we mean the phenomenon of one body approaching another according to certain laws first taught
by Newton; by gravitation we never mean the power or powers that cause
the bodies to approach; we do not consider gravitation as an inherent primary cause or quality.




AXIOMS.
10.  Axiom I. The axiom of IDENTITY: Everything is what it is (A is
A, and B is B.)
Axiom II. The axiom concerning CONTRADICTION: Judgments opposed
contradictorily to each other cannot both be true.  [A is not B, and A is
B, cannot both be true.] Cor. 1. Being is always being and cannot be nonbeing, which latter exists not.  Cor. 2. It is impossible for the same thing
to be and not to be.
Axiom III. The axiom of CAUSATION: Every thing or fact, which has a
beginning, has a cause for its beginning.-If it has no beginning, it needs no
cause.  Or: Whatever beins toexist under a new shape, state or condition,
or as a new proiuet, compound, etc., must have a cause which produces
this change of state, or the compound.*
Axiom IV. The axiom  concerning  ORIGIN: It is impossible for any
thing, either matter, or power, or force, to proceed from absolute nothing.t
Axiom V. The axiom of CONSERVATION: It is impossible for anything,
either matter, or power, or force, to vanish into absolute nothing, or to be
annihilated.. Corol: From axioms IV and V it follows: that the whole quantum  or
sum total of the elements of matter, as well as the sum of power and force
in the universe is constant, and can be neither increased nor diminished.
Axiom VI. The axiom of OPERATION: Every act or operation supposes
an efficient power that acts.
Corol: And no power-point [6(2)] can act, and hence cannot exist, if it
has no other power-point to act upon.  For to act or to exercise a power on
nothing is a contradiction.
Axiom VII. The axiom of IMMEDIATE OPERATION.  Any thing capable
of operating can without a mEJdium operate in no other place but where it is
at the time.  Or: Neither power nor body can operate or act immediately
where they are not.
*There cannot be any cause for the most ultimate and most simple principle in nature,
viz: for the power-points and for their effirt and action upon each other. For there is
a certain real limit of causes in nature, " and it would argue levity and inexperience in
a philosopher to require or imagine a cause for the last and positive power and law of
nature, as much as it would" argue levity and inexperience " not to demand a cause in
those" laws and phenomena " that are subordinate."-Bacon.
tStrictly speaking only the most simple ultimate things or entities [the lineits and
their power-points] are noriginate i. e. had no beginning, and as there i.; not a thing
that can ever vanish into nothing, these simple inoriginate things are also imperish



12
Axiom VIIa. Whithouta medium nothing can be acted upon where the
acting agent is not present.
Corol. 1. That things with any manifest distance between them should
strike and repel one another without leaving their places and without making
use of any intervening medium, is absolutely impossible.
Corol. 2. None of the efforts of any two or more things to approach one
another can, without a proper medium, be executed over any greater than
infinitesimal distances.
Axiom VIII. The axiom of MOTION: A body under the action of a force,
and a lineit under the action of power may move; but either body or lineit,
when under the action of no force and no power cannot move at all, whether
uniformly or not uniformly.
Axiom IX. The axiom of NON-UBIQUITY: The same unit of matter, force,
or power, cannot be in different places at the same time.
Axiom X. The axiom of QUALITY: Every quality supposes a subject to
which it belongs. Or: " It is repugnant to our conceptions that modes and
accidents should subsist by themselves."  [Locke.]




SECTION 1.
" The motion of the hands of a watch may be called a phenomen(n of art,
but the case is similar with the phenomena of nature."-Tyncdcdl.
11. INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. The universe certainly has its mechanism,
its store of.fQrce, and its effort exerting powers acting unremittingly. The
ultimate problem of physical science, then, is 1st, to reveal the mechanism
of the universe; 2d, to discern its store of force; 3d, to find out the
mighty effort-exerting powers that are everywhere unremittingly active;
and 4th, to show how, according to eternal immutable laws, the interactions
of the different powers and forces take place, and produce the phencmena
that necessarily flow therefrom.
12. That it is not impossible to reduce to an intelligible system and in
harmony with mrechanical principles, the seemingly complicated operations
of the known physical forces, is an opinion which has been held in all
ages by someof the most prominent intellects, by men who delight to inquire into the laws of nature, and from scattered particular facts to infer the ultimate prime causes to which they are due.
13. The task to judge from  a most general and simple point of view of
the above operations of forces, and to conceive them as correlatives under
one harmonious system, is by some supposed to offer insurmountable difficulties, and is considered a problem that proposes to comprehend the veritable soul of nature which lies concealed beneath the external phebomena
-a problem which for centuries has been fixing the attention of the intellectual world. Visions of its solution loomed up from time to time either
in deceptive colors or in a steadier light, yet as often evaded the grasping
mind of man.
14. The more science in its progress discloses the laws of the material
world, the more do we see the truth confirmed: that one of the grandest features of nature consists in the very simplicity of means by which not only
the universe in all its vast expanse, but also every minutest part of the
most comolex organism, is alike balanced and regulated through all their
different grades of phenomenal variation.
15. Acknowledging this truth, I too have ventured at an attempt of the
solution of the great problem, and the exposition laid down in the following pages exhibits one more effort in this direction with a view not, indeed,
to offer to science the nfew  edifice in its complete and finished state, but
merely to give the position, foundation and general outline of the structure.
16. In discussing the various topics I have as much as possible avoided
all algebraic expressions. It is therefore believed tha't the different subjects
13




14
will be accessible also to readers not initiated in the higher mathematical
branches.  But even if the subjects should require close application, and
some special efforts should be necessary to comprehend them, it ought to be
recollected that our aim is a lofty one, inviting to the sublimest contemplations of which the human mind is capable, and therefore worthy
the efforts and earnest attention of every reflecting intellect.  Profound
meditation on the constitution of matter is especially calculated to present
to the acute mind of the more philosophic of physicists new  ideas of
imnaaterialagents, and make them acquainted with real existing entities of
power they.had never before thought of...Ever since the main features of this Mechanism first unveiled itself to
my mind's eye, the words: " Felix qui potuit rerum cognoscere causas,"
have proved of most genuine stamp as far as the contented state of mind
is concerned. They will, no doubt, prove so to other minds likewise, who
can master and make the views contained in this little volume serviceable
to themselves.
17. By far too many, even of the scientific readers are, now-a-days,
partly from  impatience and partly from  scantiness of time, inclined to
skim hastily over the surface and fish up what from its lightness the stream
of intellect carries upon it, while they most generally permit to sink out of
sight that which is solid and weighty. Let us not imitate this majority, but
on the contrary let us carry our researches deep to gain a firm basis.
18. By striving per.everingly not only to become familiar with the peculiar ideas laid down in these pages, but also still further to extend them
on his own account, the reader may at least be in better hopes than heretofore, of lifting the veil that screens the wheelwork of nature and hides the
connection between cause and effect. Only after we have learned to decypher lineaments hitherto obscure, can we recognize in them traits of uniformity and unity which escaped us at first. Let us then look steadily at
the great all-absorbing questions, and light will not fail to dawn upon them
at last.
19. At all events we must prepare to rise above narrow conceptions and
prejudices heretofore entertained, so as to have intellectual liberality enough
"to concede whatever is highly probable, however new and uncommon the
points of view may be."
20. A theory may at first appear forced and unintelligible to those who
have nit pursued the same path of thought with its author; and from predilectionl for some other preconceived theory thes- readers may offer to it a
most stubborn opposition at the very outset. But just let us endeavor to
be a little more tolerant, and try with patience to accommodate our thoughts
and views to what we read, and we may become reconciled by and by, as
soon as we have got fairly in the track of the new theory and have become
more familiar with its new terms.
21. We shall be called upon not only to take a glance at some of the
intricate movements going on in the minutest particles of matter, but also
from an elevated position to take a general view of the gigantic motions, as
for instance in gravitation and radiant heat, executed by numberless spacetraversing force-lines,-to survey their coursing and intercoursing, their
going to and fro, performed according to immutable laws, and to comprehend the causal connection of whole trains of natural phenomena.
22. We shall try to answer the important question that again and again
is repeated by every attentive student inquiring into the economy of the
universe, viz: what becomes of all the immense stores of heat continually
sent out in every direction not only by our great luminary, the sun, but by
millions upon millions of similar suns called fixed stars.




15
23. After the writer had begun to search for the cause of gravitation,
the sole object of his inquiries at first, one by one of the various propositions contained in the following pages crowded upon him.
24. Most of these propositions are problems which neither empirical
knowledge alone, nor a priori reasoning single-handed, can ever solve.  It
is only in combining both these methods of investigation that we may possibly obtain the desired result. All philosophical reasonings which reject
the field of facts and objects and do not recognize the axioms established in
natural science, become unintelligible and untenable-a fantastic play of
words.
25. Hence we propose to follow here the inductive mode of research supported by analog   and empirical laws, as far as the subject admits of; and
whenever these become insufficient, there is nothing left us but an appeal to
the combining and discriminating powers of the intellect to tell of things
invisible to sensual eyes. (v. Notes appended.)
"-2A 7TThrough oiur senses we take cognizance of the existence of the
grosser kind of things. There must be, however, in the physical world things
we cannot discern by way of our senses, since physicists entertain  no
doubts about the real existence of some of these things.  They sav, for instance, they have evidence of the existence of something like an ethereal
medium filling all space of the universe, as they have also a conviction of
the existence of ultimate particles of matter called atoms.  Both of these
tiey coneivxe through the exercise of their intellectual faculties by induction and inference, although the realities themselves lie beyond the reach of
ei; external senses, and can make no direct impression upon them.,27. In elucidating the mechanism of the universe and its operation, we
should always go according to the sure mechanical standard of the laws of
motion.  The laws of motion must have universal validity, they must be
identically the same whether applied to celestial mechanics, or to our industrial iiachinery.  Under such conditions only can we feel that we are
treading on safe and solid ground in our physical investigations.
28. The value of a theory about objects of nature must be measured by
the number of particular facts and phenomena that can successfully and
satisfactorily be explained by it. The simpler it is, and at the same time
the more harmonious with well established laws of nature, and the wider
the field of its application, the greater will also be the claim of the theory
upon us for its acceptance.  Let it be confronted with experiment and
observation as far as possible.  The way to truth is but one, and is pointed
out plainly enough by the stern law: to proceed from the knownto the unknown.
29. ARGUMENT.-Every fair-minded reader of these pages will, no
doubt, 1st, admit that even if he denies the existence of everything else, he
must at least be conscious of something existing in him which he calls his
power or powers put into action by his effort in the overcoming of obstacles;-thinking* as well as mechanical motion, both denote and presuppose active povwer.-it  2d. He will likewise grant that out of nothing never
* " It is no less certain that the muscles of a horse are strained by a heavy load, than
it is that the brain of Shakespeare undergoes molecular _agtation, producing definite
chemical results, in the sublime effort of imagination.'
Elffort (or will) and power are two of those most elementary principles in obedience
to which every living being acts and moves, unconsciously though it may be, which effort and power every one of us must acknowledge in himself, and which no intelligent
sensible human being can disown. Although our own consciousness may be regarded
as the first starting point of all true philosophy, we are not entitled to speak of the




16
can nor could have proceeded power-(when here we speak of power we
always mean activepowe..  and in speaking of power in general we include
matter, because  matter is only known by its power, by its power to resist,
to attract, etc.,*) and as there is in nature nothing else known from which
power could have proceeded which is not itself a power, he will 3dly, take as
legitimate the inference: that therefore from eternity there must necessarily
have existed one or more kinds of active power.
30. With our next step, which is to find out the peculiar nature and
character of these most primitive powers in action which we proved never
to have had a beginning, we are at once launched into the field of actual
sensual experience; we have to observe and investigate closely the course of
natural phenomena as they are enacted in the world around us, and when
we perceive action or change of motion to take place outside of us, without
any effort or exertion of power on our part, we naturally refer these actions to other powers existing outside of us, and conclude according to
Axiom VII that these powers are in the very places where they act.  And
as the horizon of our knowledge becomes more and more extended, we are
forced to acknowledge that the very thought or idea of the primitive power
(or powers) implies both utmost generality and simplicity, and hence unity
of all phenomenal action of the universe.
31. "Nature's foundations are plain and simple, yet her superstructure
various and wonderful.  Her causes few, her effects innumerable.  Her
course the easiest and shortest possible, and her means the fewest that can
possibly bring about her ends.  The sublimity and profundity, with the
almost infinite variety, as well as constancy and uniformity, which we cannot but notice, lead us to look for causes and powers almost as diversified
as the effects. It is found, however, that the more fully and deeply we enter into the inquiry, the more do we become satisfied, that the simplicity of
the first principles is as much calculated to excite admiration as the infinity
of the results."-Exley.
32. To conceive, to ascertain, and to enumerate these most universal
powers in their ultimate utmost simplicity of action is our duty next.  They
must be of such a character that, without contradicting ourselves, we can
show the high probability that from them do arise and have arisen all the
great variety of motions known to us in nature, both of the present and of
all past ages.  That the acute mind of Bacon considered the solution of
such a problem possible, is evident from the following sentence: "And assuredly, since the words or vocables of all languages in all their prodigious
variety are compounded of a few simple characters, so, in like manner, are
the agencies and powers of the universe composed of a few primary properties or original springs of motion. And disgraceful would it be to mankind
to have studied with such pertinacious exactness the tinkle of their own
utterance; but to have been in the tongue of nature unlearned."  Therefore
let us begin to learn the simple characters, the alphabet of nature, first.
"existence of consciousness" as the surest existing something, as some of the leading
philosophers now do. Consciousness is nothing more than a peculiar condition or phenomenon dependent upon some active power to produce it, in a similar sense as vibration
[that of a cord, for instance] is dependent upon some active power.
*Take away from matter all the power of resistance of solidity [i. e. the cause of
impenetrability], the power of attraction, repulsion, gravitation, chemical affinity, and
what will remain? Nothing. You may say substance, but pray what is substance?
without power to resist or to bear up, it would not even serve us for a substratum.
Of matter said to exist outside of power, or what is the same, independent of power,
we can never have any conception, because matter and its extension is essentially made
up of power, viz.: each monit or smallest particle of matter is composed of a number
of lineits (2100), and each lineit is composed of two power-points. [83(1)].




17
33. What we must do by all means is: to find the most simple units in
nature. If in our investigations we are able to set out from what is the
most simple, durable, eternally active, and universal, i. e, everywhere present
in nature, we may be confident of having opened " such broad paths to human power, as the thought of man can in the present state of things scarcely
comprehend or figure to itself."
34. EFFORT-EXERTING POWER [6(1),29]. —The great question sought to
be solved by sages of all historic ages, viz.: what is the ultimate, most universal and primitive principle, on which the universe and its phenomena depend, philosophers have attempted to answer in many different ways.
Some of the moderns say: it is the The Unconscious.  But the words " the
unconscious" give us nothing more than a bare negation which, without
any positive qualification whatever, can lead to nothing. Other philosophers are a little more positive and substitute for the word " unconscious"
the word " Will."  But a will without action and without power, to achieve
something, is with regard to the mechanism of the universe of no value
whatever.  Moreover, the idea of Will alone being too abstruse, vague, and
incomplete, let us substitute the words: Effort-exerting power, which term
already includes that of Will or volition.- Goethe's " Faust" searching for
that which was in the beginning reads: in the beginning was the " Word;"
but finding this not sufficiently deep, he substitutes "Sense" (reflection).
Sense being thought, yet without any operative power, and by itself insufficient, he next substitutes "Power."  The word Power simply by itself,
however, only signifies ability, but does not necessarily include Effort or
Will to act, and as such, power alone can make no universe.  Faust at last
substitutes "Action," "deed."  This comes pretty near, yet not quite up
to the mark; because such words as "action," "motion,"'  attraction,"
etc., express merely qualifications of different kinds of pheniomet:a performed by ACTING EFFORT-EXERTING POWER. We Well. may say then: it
is Effort-exerting power that had no beginning, that always is, and never
sah-ilceaseYt:  robe;everywh;iere present in the universe, even in places void of
ponderable matter.  With regard to the universe we may rightly say: Effort-exerting power was not only at the bottom  of all in the beginning of
the phenomenal world, but it existed even antecedent to the letter, just as
fundameltally to the then pre-phenomenal universe.
35. Whatever be the elemeitary  principle or entity existing from eternity, and out of which matter aAnd te phenomenal world assuine:;  its pre,ent form_ it cannot be inactive, can never have existed originally in a state
o6f rest.
36. Just as every body and all material things are ultimately composed
of the most minute particles i. e. of atoms, so every operation and motionl in
nature, when traced to its deepest source, is found to be brought about by
the most minute efforts, hence let no one hope to discover or even to uinderstand the mechanism of the universe unless he has properly studied and
comprehended these minutest of efforts by having analyzed the more compound changes and the mighty, grand, and imposing energies of nature,
which always will ultimately lead him to immaterial power-points of Effort-exertion [6(1)].
37. As with matter so also with regard to Effort-exertiog power, are we
obliged to admit that it allows of divisibility only to a certain limit and
no further, for if you do not admit in abstracto of ultimate individual units
of power (unextended), you can have no expression for the power's greater
or less intensity.  For instance, in making comparisons about the different
intensities of power, if you say: a certain power is twenty times as intense




18
as another, you have already involuntarily admitted some unit of power
capable of being defined, or else if you admit no unit, it would be all the
same (and would have no meaning) to call a power four times, thirty-, or two
million-times more intense.  You may say: I need no definite power-unit
here, I can institute the comparison by the work it performs in a certain
length of time.  Very true, but does not the expression'certain length of
time' indicate that time itself is made up of units of time, and that in the
same ratio of its units also must be considered the intensity of power?
And in order to have a definite unit of power, we can have it by defining it
to be the possibly least amount of power in nature, bearing the same relation
to the most simple power-product [the lineit] that a geometrical end-point
bears to the possibly shortest geometrical line that can be thought of between two points just escaping from vanishing into one.
38. Omne ens est unum has long since been received as an axiom in metaphysics; by which is meant that every being, thing, or entity that exists
must be either one indivisible entity, or must be one composed of a determinate-numb-er of indivisible entities.  Every thing, material as well as immateria "ntity, is subiect to number.  Number expresses both unit and
plurality, and can be applied as well to intensity as to extension.  By adding unit to unit we get the natural series of numbers.
39. It is the unit we need, as well in the case of the powers of the universe as we need it in the case of the numerical series; in the one case it is
the ultimate unit of Effort-exerting power, in the other it is the unit of mere
numbers.  And as without units we can have no system of numbers, so without ultimate units of'eSfort-exerting power we can.have noosystemn of the
universe.  If there were no ultimate units of power in the universe, there
could be no unit whatever, even that of number not excepted.
40. These power-units considered as ultimate and indivisible, of which
more by and by, I have called power-points, and in recommending them to
the kind reader, it is fondly hoped that these pages may Jot share " the fate
of Democrit's theory of atoms which was long neglected on account of its remoteness from common notions, was unsettled and nearly overthrown by the
arguments of other philosophies which came nearer the vulgar comprehension."-(Bacon).  Atom, however, is quite a different thing from  powerpoint and although itself indivisible into smaller atoms, is rather a complex
of these very power-points, as we shall hereafter endeavor to show.
41. But in order to analyze and decompose the complicated motions in
nature into a few- most simple motions, we must first know the most simple
things that are moved as well as the most simple powers that do the moving,
and then by legitimate inferences of the mind we may be able, from what we
know by practical experience, to deduce what no empirical eye has yet seen
or ever shall see.
42. The laws of thought are in general as immutable as any other law of
nature.  They are The same for the mind of thefmatiihematician as they are
for the miid of the physicist.  It may in truth be said that even mathematics are founded upon. fiil tns ible relations.
43. Let us, therefore, take advantage of the true distinctions of the different most elementary conceptions with regard to magnitudes already established by the sagacity of ancient geometricians, and let us apply them
in physical science wherever we can, the more so, since most mathematicians
are now convinced that mathematics belong more to the natural than to
the speculative sciences.
44. Hitherto in going back to the most simple ultimate thing, or to the
most simple substantive something, physicists always stopped short at the




19
atom. It was the greatest drawback to a deeper analysis of nature that
matter itself, i. e. the individual atom, was never conceived as a subject capable of any further analysis, or as a compound consisting of elements of
extension more simple than the extension in three dimensions.
45. On taking a closer view we find that an atom has extension in three
dimensions [or rather offers resistance in three dimensions] corresponding to
that of a " solid" in geometry.  The only difference between a geometrical
solid and a physical solid (atom) is that the former has ideal extension in
three dimensions, while the physical solid, i. e. the atom, has real extension
sustained by active resistance in three dimensions.  The word " three" in the
definition of atom, however, indicates that certainly there must be something more simple, and we easily get at the idea of extension or resistance
in one dimension, which directly leads to the conception of a line; in geometry to a mathematical line, and in physics to the physical line, which
latter sustains its extension by active resistance in one dimension. As a line,
however, may be divided into smaller ones, we have still to go back to the
most simple line, which in physics can be no other but the possibly shortest
physical line capable of existing between two power-points, and which by
division would yield nothing but two power-points.  This most simple couplet of two power points we propose to name lineit; and as an atom is considered a unit of matter, so is the lineit to be considered the unit of force,
and power-point the unit of power.
46. A " point" in mathematics has position but no magnitude, and since
more than one point may be in the same position, it is necessary to say
that by the term " another point" we always mean a point having not the
same but another position outside the first one spoken of. A point of power
can have no existence singly by itself, because the word power as understood by us (~6(1)] contains the significance as being not a mere ability to
act, but an ability that continually and unremittingly does exert itself by
effectually acting upon or against some other most simple object; this other
most simple object, however, can be nothing else but another power-point at
infinitesimal distance.  The power-point is therefore only found to be existing in reciprocal action with another point of power, either as constituent
power-points determining each other so as to form  an indissoluble couplet,
or else as accessory power-points dwelling in such a couplet, and acting upon
one of its points.
47. But power-exertion cannot be conceived without having some tendency; the word "exerting" contains already the idea of effort for some purpose, aim or intention; hence there is not only exertion of one power-point
to act upon another power-point, but a determination to act in a particular
manner, which may be called its determination of action.  The most universal tendency or determination, the one that is the condition of the constituent
power-point's very existence, is: to join or unite to another power-point in
mutual corroboration. (v. Notes app.)
48. In accordance with this tendency the power-points coupled in pairs
make up the most primitive substantive something of stability, that is, the
most elementary simple extension possible, of one dimension only, and being
the minutest of all extended entities or things.  This most simple entity
which we have already (45) called the lineit, may thus be said to consist of
two separate, and reciprocally operating power-points connected by their
own most primitive and simple action in such a manner as to effectually resist any change of distance between them.*
*Two or more lineits may be connected so as to have one of their end-points in com



20
49. Two things are necessary to action 1st, an active thing communicative, and 2d, a recipient. But as there can be no action without reaction,
or in other words: as there can be nothing absolutely passive and without
action, it follows that each of the aforesaid two power-points is active upon the
other, while at the same time each power-point is also the passive recipient
with reference to its companion.
50. The lineit then is the great desideratum which was felt by Locke
when he said: "could the mind come to so small a part of extension or
duration as excluded divisibility, that would be as it were, the indivisible
unit or idea, by repetition of which it would make its more enlarged ideas
extension and duration."
One power-point couples another power-point by reciprocally acting upon
each other.  This permanent combination or couplet-the lineit-maintains
its permanency in its one dimension against all attacks, and this action is
what is called impenetrability in this one dimension, i. e. in the longitude
of the lineit. The idea of impenetrability, says Bacon " the vulgar school
puerilely catches at with an easy grasp of words by making a canon of the
impossibility of two bodies occupying the same space, overlooking the power
that is the cause of all this, and how great a light would thence be thrown
upon science."
51. Thus we have at last arrived at the most simple something of stability and of extension, or of resistance in ONE dimension, the lineit, that may
serve as a kind of substratum to uphold power,* or as the most elementary
object to be moved or acted upon by the most primary powers mentioned
below.  One of these powers we have already found in the unition of two
mutually corroborating power-points, and the same power will also serve for
joining and uniting the end or point of one lineit to the end or point of
another lineit, without changing the direction of the latter. In this particular determination of the power-points, then, we have our first kind of primary power, and shall call it End-unition.t
52. Although by the action of End-unition two lineits may be able to
move and make each other approach when separated by exceedingly small
distances, yet one lineit isolated by itself can not move itself from its place
by its inherent power of End-unition.
mon while these lineits' other end-points stand around the common one as around a
centre; in this case the intensity of the central power-point's action is to be measured
by the number of outside power-points upon which it acts, that is by the number of
lineits so connected, and there is no other measure of the intensity of a power-point, so
that if the power-point is common to a thousand lineits, its intensity is thousand, if it is
common to ten, three, two, lineits its intensity is ten, three, two; the intensity of each of
the two power-points of a lineit is one, and that of a power-point supposed to belong to
no lineit is nothing. In this sense only can we say that one power-point may have
greater intensity of action than another, and this intensity is always in proportion to
the number of lineits of which it is the common end-point.
It may be said. two or more power-points can be conceived as being in one and the
same point and acting upon each other, and yet it is evident that in this case no lineit
could possibly result therefrom. To this we answer, that the assertion that two or more
power-points may be in one and the same point acting upon each other, can apply only
to the end-point of lineits, and never to any other power-point that does not belong to a
lineit, for the simple reason that there are no isolated power-points in existence.
*To meet the objections which may arise, that power, if it be no subject itself, cannot exist without a substratum in which it inheres, we answer: a couplet of powerpoints according to the preceding view is no mere quality or attribute, but a real entity
which by mutually operating upon each other not only exist in, but constitute the very
subject, in fact the most simple subject (the lineit), in which they may thus be said to inhere and to which, if you will, they may be attributed; and consequently power-points
need no other subject to inhere in, or to be attributed to.
t Unition, the act or power of uniting. (Wisemann.)




21
53. Whatever other original powers besides the power of End-unition
there may be, they can never exist by themselves.  Hence the only way
in which such original powers could exist at all would be by existing upon
the lineit, as upon a substratum; for this reason such powers may be called
accessory powers of the lineit.  And as the lintit existed always, so these
original accessory powers, if any such we find hereafter, must be as primary as End-unition itself, which latter for the sake of distinction we may
call the lineit's constituent power.
54. Now let us see whether we can conceive of one or more original accessory powers.  With regard to the most simple modes of
Fig'.     action that can possibly be conceived to be performed bea' b'      tween two lineits we have two, 1.) of diminishing the dis~a    b     tance between their confronting points, but leaving the
direction of the lineits unaltered [as in fig. 1'. between a
Fi.2'.     and b.].~   2.) of turning point a (fig. 2'.) away from
/a          b. leaving c at rest, that is of increasing the distance bec   a b        tween their confronting points as well as of changing the
direction between the two lineits at the same time (as in
fig. 2'.) by one simple motion of one point.
55. In these two actions are included three different motions of two confronting points, namely the nearing [(1)~54], the removing, and the inclining [2)~54]; and herein we find the first germsof the idea a) of attraction,
b) of versatility or rotation [repulsion being merely the result of versatility, c) chemical affinity and structural inclination. In the above case
numbered 1) we recognize the action to bring together, performed by
the power of End-unition in endeavoring to unite the end-point of one
lineit to the end-point of another lineit;-in the case numbered 2) we recognize the action to turn away [one point of a lineit out of its position,
while the other point of the same lineit remains in its place]. Accordingly
we are justified to assume besides End-unition another power of action,
viz: that which does the turning. But we find also that this turning may
be done either (a) to make parallel one lineit to another [fig. 5', ~60], or (b)
it may be done to destroy the parallelism already existing between lineits
[fig. 4', ~60].
56. If no other primitive power existed but that of End-unition, all the
lineits in existence would be for ever at rest, united end to end in serial
succession. But as we find motion every where in nature it follows that
there must be besides the power of End-unition, one or more kinds of original
powers very different from  End-unition, and accessory or inherent to a
great number of lineits to act disturbingly upon such other lineits as contain nothing'but End-unition.  Descending to the most simple modes of
action of disturbance (54, 55), we find that the turning of the end-points
of a lineit may be done either (a) to make parallel one lineit to another
[fig. 5': ~60], or (b) it may be done to destroy the parallelism already existing between lineits.  Allowing for each of these two most simple motions
an active power we call the one, acting in the first case (a), Synduction,
that acting in case (b), Versatile Activity.*  If the latter be of sufficient
*Versatile Activity, we may say, consists in an Effort-exerting power accessory to
each of the two power-points composing the lineit, which power exerts itself to turn
away or flee from its companion. From the very nature of the lineit, this fleeing motion
cannot be more fully executed in any other way but in the turning of each point around
the other.
Bacon has defined this versatile or rotatory motion of bodies in the following unique
manner: " It seems to flow from a natural desire of the body whieh moves, only that it
may move, and follow itself, and seek its own embraces, and excite its own nature, and
enjoy it, and exercise itself in its proper operation."




energy and vigor so as to turn both end-points of a lineit, the one around
the other in quick succession, then we have the whirling action.  From its
peculiar nature Synduction acts not upon the lineit it inheres ir, but upon
other lineits adjacent to its own, and at inconceivably short distances, while
Versatile Activity acts only upon the lineit it inheres in.
57. As already has been remarked, End-unition may be called the constituent power of the lineit, for without this power no existence of the lineit
is possible, hence it is in every lineit without exception; while the two
other powers, Synduction and Versatile Activity are inherent or resident
powers, capable of being shifted from  one lineit to another, and therefore
they are accessory powers.  Yet none of the primitive powers is convertible
into anvthing else.
58. Althougr  the primitive constituent power of End-unition cannot exist in the condition of separate isolated poinits by themselves, but can only
exist coupled in pai-rs of points to compose, and in fa.ct to constitute, the
lineit, yet, a clear distinction must always be maintained in abstracto between
1st, this resultant substantive, the; lineit, as so)mething capable of  being
moved, and which, with regard to mrotion from place to place, cannot be otherwise but passive —and 2d, the power-points (the constituents of the lineit)
which are always active, not only in resisting their being separated, but also
in doing the moving of other adjacent lineits.  So Ihe lineit may in one
view be considered as passive, while in another view it must be considered
as active.  The nonl-comprehension of such fiundameatal distinctions as these
has'for centuries caused innumerable vehement disputes ald much confusion among philosophers, for instance about the atom of matter, which is
subject to a very similar misapprehension, and which is declared  by one
party as inert, by another party as full of action; both parties are conditionally right, but being limited in their respective views, they canitot
agree, because unable to see the other side of the question, and hence they
persist in their own one-sided idea.
59. The above named three potencies or powers, Enld-unition, Synduction,
and Versatile Activity, are, properly speaking not forces in the ordinary acceptation of the term.  They do not belong to that class of forces to which
we reckon: heat, gravitation, molecular force, dynamic eneregy, electricity,
magnetism, cohesion, centrifugal force, etc. —End-unition, Synduction, and
Versatile Activity are Effort-exerting  powers*, not subject to the laws of
* The three primitive powers of nature are efforts, we might almost say, are some rudimentary anaiogues to a living being's will, an active, though unconsciously acting
tendency exerted to some definite simple purpose.  " I am not able to form  a conception how power can be exerted without a will." (Reid.)-These powers strive to win
their end not by means of a free conscious activity; it is in acting by unconscious will
and effort that they realize their tendency.
These views and reflections lead not to materialism nor to spiritualism, but to powerrealism, based on effort-exhibiting power-not, however, without having paid some regard also to idealism in as much as the word effort-exertion partakes of: From the effort-exertion of power-points. in couplets, as the most primitive effort, and from the
stability of these couplets (in the shape sf line;ts), we endeavor to deduce the world of
phenomena.  We thus confess to a kind of dualism.
Efbort-exerting power-unreflecting, unreasoning power, exhibiting a stubborn though
unconscious wi.i exerted to some definite simple purpose-we take as the most primitive will-power, out of which afterwards all the conscious efforts and intellects of the
universe proceeded, not only those of the versatile inclined lineits (1210) but also that
of the All-intelligent (1236). In its most simple form and aims, this most elementary
effort or will can -'xhibit (a shown in ~51-56) no more than three very distinct determinations, and hence we may say: we have no more than three kinds of primitive
power.




23
convertibility, and rather the cause than the correlatives of the forces just
enumerated; they are entirely distinct from them.  (v. ~7, 8.)
60. To recapitulate then, we have represented in fig. 3' the lineits c, a,
d, possessed and influenced solely by the universal primitive power of
End-unition*, yet destitute both of Versatile Activity and Synduction.
Such lineits we call common lineits.  In fig. 4' the power
Fig.3'.          of Versatile Activity permanently dwelling in lineit a,
c__... l.  has turned one of the two points of a out of its position.
Fig. 4.          This lineit a possessing only Versatile Activity. besides,  End-unition we call versatile lineit; such as the heat~..-..   lineit, the polarized lineit, and the constituent lie'it of
FiJ. 5'.         the monit.  Fig. 5' indicates that lineit a of fig. 4' has
been turned back again, and. made parallel to the fascicle._  ____    of parallel lineits b b b by the power of Synduction inb_-b          herent in the immovable parallel lines  b   b.  Such lineits b b b possessing only Synduction besides End-unition,
we call steady lineits.  A lineit supposed to be possessed both of Versasatile Activity and Synduction besides End-unition, i. e. of all the three
primitive powers, should be called versatile inclined lineit. (v. 208-218.)
61. We are now in possession of three different kinds of primitive active
powers and one kind of a most simple substantive entity of extension in ONE
dimension, which latter may also serve as the very substrat, requisite for
the upholding of either one or both of the two accessory primit ve powers
(57) that are ever unable to exist by themselves without a subject in which
to inhere.  More we do not need; while on the other hand fewer and more
simple powers than these three cannot well be conceived, capable of serving
as the fundemental ones, from which all the more complicated mechanical
motions may be legitimately deduced.  If they are properly understood
by the reader and viewed in the same light that the writer beholds them,
and their operations duly appreciated, the following asseri:ion of Bacon may
yet be verified:  For it is most unquestionable that in proportion as
simpler notions are discovered, in the same proportion will the power of
man be augmented, delivered from  the trammel of using only specific and
elaborated substances, and invigorated to strike out new lines of operation."
62. We have thus ascertained the four inoriginate p)rimitive entities, viz:
the three powers, End-unition, Versatile Activity, and Synduction, and the
primary most simple substantive of extension, the lineit, the absolutely indivisible unit of extension.  Of these linelts we can sav witli Locke: " These
least portiors whereof we have clear and distinct ideas, may be perhaps fittest to be considered by us as simple ideas out of which our complex modes
of space...... are made up."
62'. The whole energy in the universe consists in the three acting powers
of bringing together, of turning away, and of making parallell; and all
the numberless phen-omena, all the various motions performed therein are
brought about by the same three powers acting upon the most simple substantative entity of extension, the lineit, which latter they also make use
of as their substratum.
63. From out of the three primitive powers and their bearer, the lineit,
and by and through their varied interaction everything else that exists in
the universe may be deduced and conceived as heing a product or compound of them.  The most simple and direct of such compounds will be, of
course, the most important ones.
* Without which no lineit at all can exist.




24
63'. The lineit and the three Effort-exerting primitive powers are the
true real Existent, the real esse of Parmenides; they can never have come
"of what is not, for none can say or imagine how Not-Is becomes Is;"
neither can they become nothing.-They themselves never become anything
different from what they are, they are unchangeable in their constituent
existence-yet by combining they not only have composed the imperishable monits of matter and the equally imperishable soul of the universe,
but in co-operation with this cosmical soul and with the monits of matter
they likewise have produced, do still, and shall hereafter produce all the
innumerable different perishable products and compounds, and bring about
all the fleeting, vanishing, ephemeral phenomena which of themselves have
no enduring existence and which, in fact, consist in nothing but a successive motion and a continually shifting of the really existing entities, from
place to place, under different inclinations and directions, under all modes
and manners.
64. Having the lineit for a movable substantive on which the powers
can and do act, ind which moreover is the bearer of the powers, we get the
following four most simple extended COMPOUNDS or productions in nature.
1. Action and reaction between End-unition and End-unition produces
~~~~ -~-   -, which we call cosmolinea.
2. Action and reaction between Eud-unition and Versatile Activity produces 1, which we call monit (atom).*
3. Action and reaction between End-unition and SynducLion produces
cosmo-velo.
4. Action and reaction between End-unition and Synduction in spiral
shapes produces A, convolution.  Besides these four most simple compounds of extension we have 5th. Action and reaction between Synduction
and Versatile Activity begets the faculty of intellect.
65. With regard to the first of these products, viz: the colmolinese, we
shall next endeavor to prove that they exist everywhere throughout the
whole universe, except in the minutest particles of which matter is composed; and by another train of reasoning very different from  the one in
~48, etc., we hope to arrive at the same conviction: of the lineit's real existence.
66. Every clear and intelligent mind cannot but admit 1st, that everywhere, in all directions and in all distances, at least as far as the most powerful telescopic view does reach, there necessarily is extension; and 2d,
that the most simple extension is extension in one dimension, i. e. in a
straight line. But what is extension? Either it is something that exists
extended as a substantive entity per se, and then this most simple extension
can be found in our cosmolinea ~6(4), as agreeing most completely with
these requirements; or it is a power, or, as Bacon would have called it, a
quality or character,t and then it cannot exist without a substantive something [of one dimension at least] in which it inheres and by which it is upheld or sustained (axiom X). So in either case are we obliged to admit
for the most simple extension a substantive something of one dimension
that must be considered as necessarily existing per se everywhere and in
every direction, as far as light and gravitation betoken-substantially existing as the most simple extension, that is, in only one dimension and not
in three dimensions [which would be a solid or matter], hence if it can not be
* The radii standing in every direction, form a globule.
t Extension, "The state of being extended."-(Bacon). "Quality=ccharacter."(Bacon.)




25
matter it must be immaterial.  The physical lines which go by the name of
cosmolineae [~6(4). 64(1). 97.] extend, we may venture to say, not only as
far as the utmost limits from whence the rays of light proceed that strike
the eye of the astronomer, but throughout the whole universe, in every
place and direction we can think of. And as it is thus everywhere in the
universe, it is best qualified to serve as a universal medium.  "Even extension without solidity" [meaning extension in less than three dimensions]
" may be substantial enough to subsist by itself, and to deserve the honor of
the name of substance." —Dr. Watts.
67. If it should be asked: cannot extremely attenuated ponderable mat.
ter, such as physicists are wont to call "luminiferous ether," be the universal medium.supplying all the requirements and do all ihe services of your
cosmolinese? I would say that we may easily conceive of places without
matter; for the specific weight of a body being a measure of the comparative number of its ultimate particles, atoms or monits [not molecules]
(~155, 156), and it being known that a cubic inch of pure hydrogen gas of
a certain temperature weighs about 238,300 times, or nearly a quarter of a
million times less than a cubic inch of gold, it follows that if the gold filling a certain measure, consisted of one million ultimate particles or atoms
of matter, the same measure if filled with hydrogen of common density
would possess only four such particles, and if a still lighter matter, for
instance an assumed ether, be substituted for hydrogen, its (the ether's) ultimate particles would be still more widely separated.  [With good reason
do physicists discard and exclude all imponderable matter.]
68. Hence, to substitute an ether, itself composed of atoms' for the purpose of filingi u       the interspaces between grosser matter would be decidedly adverse toour aim, because it is a fact that the rarer the aeriform
bodies are, the more susceptible are they of yielding to compression, thereby proving that they have still greater empty spaces between their atoms
than the more dense bodies.  This lead sto tef inference that within the
measure of hydrogen, and still more so of the assumed ether there must
certainly be interspaees void of matter.
69. And indeed, the interaces between the atoms of ether are by physicists assumed larger in proportion to the size othese' atoms than the interplanetary spaces are to the size of the planets.  That atoms thus existing
by themselves isolated and wholly wih.ut n.tutal contact, cannot actuponeach other, except by means of an immaterial medium' between them, is
evident.*
70. We are perfectly convinced that in these interspaces thus proved to
be void of matter, there must necessarily be extension, for even if the mind
endeavors to remove from itself this idea of " extension" between two or
more ultimate particles of matter (remote of each other as we are led to
believe they must be) the mind will find it utterly beyond its power to do so.
71. Annihilation of extension cannot be conceived even in thought, because thought in its most simple operation namely: in thinking of two
mathematical points successively, cannot do so without going or extending
itself from one to the other.  The supposition of non-existence of extension
necessarily carries with it the supposition of non-existence of thought, be* With regard to the purel    thetical "eithei' so generally and confidently assumed as really existing, a recent writer says: "The purely hypothetical'ether' (which
is nothing but a clothes-horse for all the insoluble difficulties presented by the phenomena of sensibl matexriareis-te'-a2-   f T' cui'1tl"quali tes and principia expressiva,
whose role in the material world at large -s analogoi'.t: o tohie part formerly played by
the aura vitalis, and similar phantasms in the organicworld.")-:Stallo.




26
cause thought must cease to operate, i. e. cease to think, as soon as all extension is taken away. Therefore thought is obliged at all events to acknowledge the necessary REAL EXISTENCE of extension. " There can be no
existence without extension."-(Locke.) That is to say: nothing can exist unless it either has extension itself, or inheres in something that has
extension. Now, as nothing seems more absurd than that there should
exist extension by itself without any subject or any thing extended,-the
cosmolinere readily offer themselves as representatives of the extended
something thus required.
72. Some one, perhaps, may ask, why cannot "space" be considered as
the substantia of extension you speak of?  We answer: space and extension are widely different; we can properly speak of lines of extension
but not of lines of space. Moreover, by pure and simple space is to be understood neither _aubstance nor a property, nothing else but the mere
possibilit  for extension, it has no real existence per se. But if to
C,;SR >.5Rh;=... S,,,,,;,.."
space  is given the meaning as expressed in the following sentence (72',)
then we may consider the term "space" equivalent to: the totality, the
web and weft of the whole aggregate of the cosmolinere.
72'. What is commonly called "space" is in fact nothing else but the
complex mode in which the lineits themselves, that is, the most simple extension of which we have any clear and distinct ideas, extend in all directions and in all places wherever imagination and the power of thought
choose to look for space inside the universe. Independent of these lineits
there is no such thing existing as: " simple space" pure and void of everything, abstracted by itself.
73. How strange it seems that this something-this, no matter how it
may be called, but which I have taken the liberty to term cosmolinea —
should so9g- hamv~ been i.gnored;  this substantive entity which is absolutely ndispensable in our scientific and philosophil inq uiries, and without which the science of dynamics.and our conceptions about the constitution of matter will always remain incomplete and obscure.
74. This ssubtantive entity of one dimension, this dynamical line or
cosmolinea has, no'doubt, been sugge.sting its own existence ever since men
began philosophically to think and to reason about the essence of nature;
and how it ever could have been allowed to escape the firm grasp of the
physicist's mind, is really one of the strangest phases in the history of intellectual development. The conception of the dynamical line's existence is
very apt to flash across the youthful mind with the first lessons in geometry,
but the weight of pedantic authority smothers the vital spark as soon as it
begins to scintillate.
74'. After the present little work in all its main features had been conceived and composed in retirement in the far West, without the aid from
Jibraries, the latter at last became accessible to me in the fall of 1871. Of
the many authors which since then I examined with regard to their views
relative to the different points treated in my theory, I was agreeably surprised that with reference to a really existing something of only one dimension-hence not a corporeal (material) something of three dimensions-but an
imnaterial, tho6gh extendedreal -entity-I had found at least one man advocating similar views,'a-nd-'this'no less a one than FARADAY. This illustrious physicist and philosopher in his experiments and observations had been
forced to the conviction of the existence of force-lines, as entities physically
subsisting per se, so that they may be substantial enough to be shaken by
molecular power, and thus to serve (instead of the universal ether assumed
by most physicists) as a vibrating medium, and that among these physical




27
lines he recognized the lines of gravitating force. It was a kind of encouragement to me to see that I was not standing alone with regard to this
unheard-of innovation; for this new conception is so much out of the beaten
track of long ago adopted tenets and familiar notions that, on this account
alone, very likely it would be laid aside without further examination, if no
one else had ever reasoned upon it and had held it up to the scientific
public.
75. "Two-thirds of the rays emitted by the sun" says Tyndall, "fail to
arouse in the eye the sense of vision. The rays exist, but the visual organ
requisite for their translation into light does not exist." Neither is it a delusive fancy to imagine through all the unfathomable depths of the firmament
that surrounds us, rayqcontinually darting in all directions, real physical
lines, which to be recognized as the cosmolinece in all their admirably simple
operations "require but the development of our intellectual organs, to
translate them into certain knowledge" unveiling to us mysteries never before thought of.
76. To believe in the existence of imponderable bodies or imponderable"
matter is absurd, because it is contra-ctiorv'bti some philosopliers emphatially den-y the existence of any thng imponderable, whether it be matter or no matter, they deny that there can be any extended substantive
entity whatever that is imponderable or immaterial.
77. And yet the same  philosophers also assert the great truth that
"Force cannot be annihilated."  This, their assertion, however, already
implies in the word " force" the EXISTENCE of something that is not matter,
for if a thing does not exist, there is no need to assert that it cannot be annihilated. Thus they affirm in the first place the existence of force. If it
exists, it must either have extension itself, or be inherent in something
else having extension, (v. Axi'oiIX,) or "there can be no existence without extension."
78. But it may be said: the same philosophers also define force as " a
mode of motion, an affection appertaining to matter."  They then mean to
say by this in the above sentence " force cannot be annihilated," [setting the
words " affection of matter" instead of the word " force"] that affection of
matter cannot be annihilated. This affection or mode of motion belonging
to matter is, however, by them  supposed to travel by vibration, by transversal undulations, etc.,' each atom taking up the motion of its neighbors,
and sending it on to others," from particle to particle and from one body to
another. Force being defined " an affection" can as such, according to one
of the axioms, not exist per se nor travel per se without a subject in which
it may exist or along which it may be travelling. Hence in travelling, it
can do so only by proceeding along a continuous mass of particles of matter
in actual contact with one another; or if matter is not continuous it (the
mode of motion) must proceed along something else that is not matter,
hence not ponderable yet having extension, and which must be supposed to
exist in continuity between the particles of matter. Experiments have
fully demonstrated that particles of ponderable matter never can touch one
another and therefore cannot be continuous. H.Ience even if clinging to
his doctrine of mode of motion, the philosopher would of necessity have to
admit the existence of a substantive something having extension and
being imponderable and continuous, in its nature entirely different from
matter. Or even if atoms of ether are supposed to fly to one another and
thereby impart their motion, how are they to oscillate back again if their
motion is thus spent, as it certainly must be.
79. Moreover, one of the most philosophical and most eminent physicists,




28
Faraday, thought it his imperative duty to seek to realize in all his researches an element of nature deprived of all material substance, which existed as ai entity by itself, and this he found at last in his " lines of force"
[v. Notes, app. 80(1)1].  "I think that no particular idea of force has a
right to unlimited or unqualified acceptance that does not include assent
also to definite amount and definite disposition of the force,...... "(Faraday.)
Now, as "amount" means the aggregate or sum  total, we leave it to the
reader to decide which is proper, to speak of an aggregate of mode of motion, of affection,-or of an aggregate of something quantitative, an aggregate of a substantive entity, for instance, an aggregate of force-lines.
[v. Notes app.]
80. In an article written in 1852, Faraday illustrates how much the idea
of lines of force, "the physical condition of which partakes generally of
the nature of a current or of a ray," has influenced the course of his investigations and the result obtained at different times, and the extent to
which he has been indebted to this idea.-And about the assumption of such
lines of force he says: " It is not supposed for a moment that speculations of
this kind are useless in natural philosophy. They should ever be held as
doubtful, but they are wonderful aids in the hands of the experimentalist
&nd mathematician; for not only are they useful in rendering the vague
idea more clear for the time, giving it something like a definite shape, that
i may be submitted to experiment and calculation; but they lead on by
adduction and correction, to the discovery of new phenomena, and so cause
an increase and advance of real physical truth." (v. Notes app.)
81. From what we deduced in preceding paragraphs we may justly and
safely assume a real, positive, NECESSARY existence of imponderable continuous copmolneae, an entity by i'iself1,present in every portion of the physicarworld.  As force-lines traversing the universe they are darting-arss
each other with immense sIeed in every conceivable direction, being as t'
were, the web and weft that ills the immense capacity of the universe.
82. CHARACTERISTICS OF THE COSMOLINEA.
(1.) Extension in not more than ONE dimension,-i. e. offering resistance
in only one dimension, being penetrated in all but one single direction in
which it is impenetrable,* and this is the exact direction in which it has its
extension.-The cosmolinea must be conceived as having only one of the
geometrical dimensions, namely length.
2.) Divisibility.-The cosmolinea must be conceived as divisible into ultimate fractions or parts called lineits or lineolse, each consisting of two
power-points indissolubly connected in- such a manner as to effectually resist any change of distance between them.
3.) Continuity. —lhe cosmolinea must be conceived as being composed of
individual lineits joining eachother end to end, so as to form a straight
line of indefite.length, either continuous, or merely interrupted by infinitesimal gaps.
* If any physical line or cosmolinea A darts upon any other physical line B, A is
able (without the least resistance being offered by B) to penetrate B in every possible
direction except one, and this is in the exact direction in which B has its extension.
This latter is the only direction in which any lineit or any compound physical line is
impenetrable. Hence it follows that any conceivable number of straight lines, say, for
instance, one hundred millions of a pin's length, may be situated around a line C (of
the same length) with one of their ends all in one of the end-points ot C, and with the
other of their ends all within a space as small as a pin's head, surrounding the other
end of C, and yet not a single one of these lines might have the exact direction of C,
and hence C would be penetrable by all of them.




29
83. CHARACTERISTICS OF THE LINEIT (the possibly shortest physical
line).
1.) Indivisible.-No division of the lineit into shorter parts is possible,
because being the shortest line capable of existing between two power-points
the possibly nearest without both falling into one and the same point, it
can have no linear parts, it being composed merely of two power-points;
and no power in the universe is able to separate this couplet of two powerpoints, because the power that holds them together is the most elementary
power.  Even if in imagination the lineit could be divided, it would thereby yield nothing but two unextended separate power-points, but no shorter
lineits; and as a power-point solely and separately existing by itself is a
non-reality or a non-entity, only conceivable or to be spoken of in abstracto
(46), it follows that dividing the lineit would amount to the same as annihilating it, which goes against axiom V.
2). Eternally existing.  [Unoriginate as well as indestructible].-As according to ~46 power-points could never have had an isolated separate existence singly by themselves, it is clear that the lineit is as unoriginate as
the most primitive power, and as no other power is able to separate the two
power-points [83(1)], it follows that the lineit is indestructible, imperishable, and in regard to time eternal, without beginning and without end.
84. 3.) Convertible with regard  to its functions.-The lineit when in
motion is called a force or force-lineit.  Under differently modified conditions, these lineits or forces assume different modes of motion and hence
different functions or modes of action, and thus result the various forces,
such as heat-lineits or heat-force, gravitation-lineits [of universal attraction], nerve-lineits or muscular force, velocity-lineits or vis viva, polarizedlineits or magnetic force, etc. These lineits in their various forms are all
convertible, either directly or more or less indirectly, one into another.
4.) Being present everywhere, throughout the whole universe from centre
to circumference, and being the constituent element of all and everything
extended, not only of matter but of force also.*
5.) Imponderable.-As the lineits are the very means by which the manifestations of gravitation and weight are produced [as will appear further
on] they can, of course, have no weight themselves.
6.) Unable to self-change of condition, i. e. entirely passive with regard to
change of place or position when by itself, unacted upon by any other but
its constituent power.t-The lineit, 1st be it at rest or not at rest, can never
change either its place nor its position on its own account, if not acted
upon by power able to cause the change-either from without by the power
of an adjacent lineit, or in the lineit itself by a power accessory to it-;
and 2d when in motion [may the lineit be moving translatory, or may it be
whirling rotatory around its end-points] it can of itself neither continue its
motion without the motive accessory power it harbors at the time; nor can
it decrease or discontinue its motion, i. e. throw off the power that is moving it; nor can it change its course of motion, if not forced to do so by
power.-Or in other words: the lineit can of itself neither begin to move,
* There is something everywhere in interstellar space which to denominate simply
"force," as Faraday has done, would be insufficient. Interstellar spaces are full of
substantive units, namely the LINEiTS of which the universal lines of force (cosmolineae)
are made up. The substance of the lineit is not corporeal in three dimensions, it is
substance of one dimension, but nevertheless a substance substantial enough to resist in
one dimension.
t Though passive in this respect, the lineit cannot be called "inert," because its very
essence is made up of active power, namely of two active power-points.




30
nor when in motion, neither continue in, nor change the course and the
amount of that motion.*
* If the action of a power in moving the lineit be neutralized by another power acting
in opposition to it, then the lineit is brought to rest.




SECTION II.
85. Two KINDS OF SUBSTANTIVE (i. e. extended) ENTITIES.-The existence of the lineit being granted, we are entitled to maintain that'in nature there are two kinds of substantive i. e. extended entities;- that besides
matter ie. the p it; les ustate (substance ofthree dimensions) there
exists another kind of substantive entity which, although of only one dimension, linear and imponderable, admits just as well as the ponderable
one, of addition and subtraction with regard to its parts. By ponderable or
corporeal substance let us always understand MATTER, and by the word
" matter" no other but ponderable or corporeal substance.  On the other
hand, by the imponderable substantive let us understand the cosmolineae and
the lineits. Imponderable matter there is none. Even the merest atom
of the most subtile ether, if you take ether to be matter, must be ponderable.
86. On account of the new and unusual character of the subject we may
expect some opposition not only from common prejudice, but also from a
too hasty judgment of philosophers with regard to the following view, viz:
that matter, or rather its ultimate atoms or monits [6(6)] (offering resistance in three dimensions) are the products or compounds consisting of factors of another magnitude of entity, viz:,INEiTS (offering resistance in
only one dimension); and again that this latter magnitude, the lineit, consists of the most ultimate and primitive factors, two power-points.
87. In these propositions there is, however, nothing extravagant or unheard of, for we find analogous cases in pure mathematics, where an angle,
although a magnitude very different from that of a line, is yet the product
of two lines joined with one of their ends in such a manner as not to have
the two lines parallel; and a mathematical line is defined and determined
by the position of two points. There is a great difference between the dividing of an angle and its analyzing; for by dividing an angle we get
smaller angles, but by analyzing an angle we get lines and not angles.
88. Hitherto in striving to find the most simple things upon which philosophers of nature might build their systems, and chemists build their
doctrine of chemical combinations, and in all the divisions and analyses of
bodies and phenomena, the inquiries always stopped and rested with the
idea of atom as the most simple and ultimate basis that man could find on
wiii tn o  ui'd:'thle sfirt-'f&t~r f p-hysi'cal's sciene. The' ingenuity of
all ages ha'sTeehi taxed to its utmost in order to find out and discover what
this thing, the atom, really is. They have advanced the most varied hypotheses, which to set forth would of itself fill a small volume, but never
have they given an explanation or definition to be called satisfactory, as the
31




32
numerous disputes about atoms plainly show. The cause of these short-comings must be sought in this: they never conceived that the atom could be
a compound, something resolvable into simpler constituents or elements
which are not matter but a peculiar kind of entity, veryr.different from
iter.
89. They never conceived that any remoter more simple factors underlying the production of atom by natural causes and powers, could be traced
(119).  And they may even yet doubt the possibility of the problem.  But
that is not to be wondered at, for early and deep-seated prejudice is always
apt to operate upon the mind so as to accept the most unfounded assertions
if they are only familiar, while new truths, howsoever well founded, if
they seem to go against old accepted doctrines, are rejected.
90. " What other simple ideas possibly the intelligent creatures," if there
be such, " in other parts of the universe may have"......,says Locke, " is not
for us to determine. But to say or think there are no such ideas because
we conceive nothing of them, is no better an argument, than if a blind
man should be positive in it that there was no such thing as sight and colors, because he had no manner of idea of any such thing."
91. Linearium, [or continuum] is the name which we might properlygive
to the totality of the universal all-traversing cosmolinece considered collectively as a mediumn,-the space-filling cosmical web or weft within the circumference of the physical universe.  (v. Notes app.)
The linearium  collectively considered, although extending in three dimensions, is not mItter, because its ultimate constitutive parts-the lineits
-are separablat atny time; while in matter, on the other hand, the lineits
of which each monit consists, are absolutely inseparable.
For the same reason, what is usually called "universal space" can be no
matter, though it extends in three dimensions; and indeed, if such " space"
be considered as something really existing, it will be found to be identical
with our linearium.
92. Two DIFFERENT MEDIA IN CELESTIAL SPACE.-Besides the linearium
just spoken of, namely: the imponderable universal medium which pervades
all the universe and every being and thing in it, except the ultimate particles of matter, astronomy has to deal with another more local medium
called nopi-luminous.Ether consisting of matter, that is: of ponderable
substance.  Between'these6two different mediums we should always maintain aclear distinction.
93. ETHER (o nrevn9ous).-This ponderable medium can be conceived.
to exist oniiTyn certain particular places of the universe, for instance, in
the neighborhood of large celestial orbs such as the planets, the sun, and
other fixed stars, surrounding them  on all sides and extending, may be,
a million of miles away from  their centres.  This is the so-called nonluminous ether the nebulous or cosmical matter, etc.
4"1. Being subject to: tie laws of gravitation, the non-luminous ether
must be denser near the celestial bodies, and more attenuated further from
them. It is, of course,. _.resistance offering medium, and may, to some
slight degree, also enfeeble the trafnsmisio bof light. Gravitated upon by
the sun it has to follow the sun's rotary motion, at least within a certain
distance from the latter, in a similar manner as the terrestrial atmosphere
has to follow the earth's rotation.  Of this kind of etherial matter the
comets and the pnehulous or cosmi.ca1 vapor are supposed to consist.
B95. )This ponderable medium can never be the one along which are transmitted the light-roducing-translatory undulations because it is more local
than universa, andTbecause the ultimate particles of ponderable matter can




33
never be continuous to each other, they can never be in actual contact (as
will appear hereafter) especially in such a rare attenuated state as the cosmical matter of ether is supposed to be. To this ponderable medium alone
should be applied the name of ether or etheri amedium,"to6 indicate
its highly subtile though yet mcinatrtl-niatue.
96. The existence of this ether as a permanent independent gas still more
rarified and still more elastic than hydrogen is, however,very problematical.  If it exists at all as such, it should already have been d'iscovered in
"the lower regions of our atmosphere, to which by virtue of its elasticity it
likewise would be bound to extend.  The retardation of Encke's and other
comets, which has been said to be caused by this ether can with more justice be ascribed to the resistance orea~Toyit]i e   ystems of meteorites pervading, in more or less dense streams, the greater part of the interstellar
spaces. Tthese same meteoric systems may also be due the fact, that the
transmission of light from extremely distant celestial bodies is enfeebled to
some slight degree, which has hitherto been laid to the ether.
97. The propagation of light is effected by means of quite a different
kind of medium, namely by that which is mentioned above under the name
of linearium  (or continuum).  Its continuous cosmolinee by the possibly
most complete continuity of their parts, end to end, and by the ready way
in which these partsi may'bedi6oined-tand  rejoiied again, and therefore be
able to vibrate in all directions at right angles to the axis of the linebundles, or, as it may be called, in all its azimuths, and thus be made to
undulate like the surface of water in progressive true waves, are especially
adapted for the transmission of light; where one set of lineits (i. e. one set
of the component parts of the cosmolinere) when in undulation, determines
the motion of the succeeding set of lineits, producing a kind of swell in the
medium, and thus account for the phenomena of diffraction more satisfactorily than can be done with the particles of an assumed luminiferous
ether, which latter by the way, is said to be of but an infinitesimal density.  At all events the ether would much more resemble air than water.
And yet it is distinctly stated by the believers in a material ether: that the
oscillations of its particles are performed in like manner as the oscillations
of unelastic water-particles, and by no means like the oscillations of air-particles.  That is to say: in sound-waves the particles of air oscillate to and
fro- in the direction of propagation; in the waves of light, on the other
hand, the particles of the ether oscillate to and fro across the lines of propagation.  While thus the vibrations of the elastic air are longitudinal, the
vibrations of the hypothetical elastic air-like ether are transversal.  How
can physicists reconcile these discrepancies?  Not by the adoption of a
medium  to consist of material particles and of a gaseous texture like air,
for then the vibrations of that medium could be no otherwise but longitudinal like those of the air. (y. Notes app.)
Of the facts that thevibrations in sound are longitudinal, and the vibrations in light and water aretra.isvversal there can be io doubt.  But neither,
on the other hand, can it be~iouiited-lthat the vibrations of light would
have to take place in a manner exactly like those of sound in the air, and
not as in waves of water, if the medium  for the propagation of light consisted of elastic widely separated particles, as it is said to consist.  It will be
seen then, that in order to meet the requirements, the luminiferous medium
must be so constituted, that if its ultimate parts or portions are forced out
in a direction at right angles, and disturbed from  their straight-linear arrangement into a wavy-shaped one, there should, as in a stretched elastic
string, be present another powerful force or principle which always strives




34
to bring the wavy, undulated  shape into the straight-linear, even-faced
shape called its normal state, and which force or principle works always at
right angles to the direction of transversal vibration. Now, all these requirements are fulfilled by our cosmolineal medium, in which the desired
force or principle is to be found in the primary power of End-unition.
Properly interpreted, the surface water of a pond may be said to be of
similar elasticity with that of a tensely stretched elastic string, because as
often as the smooth surface sheet of water is disturbed, and one part
elevated above the rest, so often is it forced to come back to its original,
smooth and level state.  If it be asked: what is it that strives to bring the
disturbed surface water back to its level? we answer: the force of gravitation.  What strives to bring the disturbed luminiferous medium (the linearium) back to its straight-linear and tense condition?  Answer: the
primary power of End-unition in trying to bring the lineits nearer to each
other end to end.
97'.  Besides this, the cosmolinere are every where, interstellar as well as
inter-atomic, they also penetrate and traverse with enormous speed all material bodies [except the monits (atoms)] organic as well as inorganic, the
human body as well as the hardest rock and the densest metal, freely, and
are only resisted by the most ultimate particles of matter, the monits
(atoms).
98. Having described one of the fundamental most simple compounds,
JLamely; the cosmolinec and its lineits, we may now give a description of
another most simple compound also composed entirely of lineits, and which
as the ultimate minutest particle of matter we have called monit, [6(6) 64
(2).] analogous to, but not the same with atom.
99. The lineits of the monit are, however, joined to one another in a
very different manner from those of the cosmolinea, viz: with one of their
ends joined into one common point and the other end free; and besides the
power of End-unition these lineits possess Versatile Activity [6(13)], or an
effort and ability to whirl and turn.  The lineits composing the monit are
therefore versatile lineits (60), thus distinguished from  the common lineit of
which the cosmolinea is composed.
100. DEFINITION OF THE MONIT.-A  certain definite number of versatile lineits permanently joined with one of their ends in one common point,
and standing in the shape of fixed rays or radii in every direction all
around this point, and thus rotating perpetually around an axis, constitutes
a monit of matter in its most simple form.*
101. As all lineits consist of but two power-points, and as all monits are
in diameter double the length of the lineit, it follows that all monits are of
the same size.  A  monit of matter thus possessing extension in all three
geometrical dimensions may be termed a solid or a corporeal substantive, to
distinguish it from a linear substantive possessing extension in only one dimension.
102. The sum total of the effort to turn, as comprised in all the lineits of
a monit, is called the monit's Versatile Activity.
* Those who take the atom (monit) to be " something real by itself" are right, as
are also those, who should maintain that an atom (monit) is in some respects a minutest pact of a number of force-units, i. e. force-lineits, all converging into a common
centre with one of their ends and with the other turning around an axis. But merely
to say [as Faraday did] that matter consists of " centres of force" and is constructed out
of the convergence and intersection of infinitely-or indefinitely-long lines of force,
would be an incomplete conception. Yet taken in the above sense of an atom consisting of forceline-units i. e. line'ts, it would not be improper to call an atom (monit) a
compact of force.




35
103. This simplicity of form, the monit can have only under certain circumstances, which in reality never occur, namely if the monit has absolutely no translatory motion of any kind; by translatory motion we mean
motion from one place to another. If the monit has such a motion, then
its circumference must be conceived (as will hereafter be explained, ~131)
to be covered, except in its equatorial circle, with additional lineits attached
to the free ends of the monit's radii.  These annexed lineits, however, do
not form a permanent part of the monit, and are not essential to its existence, they are liable at any time to be cast off and replaced by others, to
be increased and decreased in number according to circumstances (274);
they constitute what is called the velocity-lineits of a moving monit, as to be
explained further on.
104. As there is good reason for believing that there is in the whole universe no monit absolutely without motion of translocation, either by itself or
in connection with other monits, we may describe the MONIT as an immeasurably small globule revolving around an axis, and consisting of lineits
arranged as radii, its extra-equatorial surface covered with velocity-lineits
attached to the free ends of the radii.  As the radii of the monit stand out
in every conceivable direction from the monit's centre, the monit must be
said to have extension and offer unyielding resistance (impenetrability) in
all possible directions, and in this sense may be called a solid.
105. PROPERTIES OF THE MONIT.
1.) Extension in all the three geometrical dimensions.-The monit occupies a certain though inconceivably small space.
2.) Rotary motion [an active property].-Rotation around an axis, incessantly kept up by an inherent joint effort of the monit's lineits to whirl or
turn.  The restlessness of the individual lineits of the monit to whirl or
turn we call the Versatile Activity of the lineit.  The sum of this effort in
the whole monit may be termed Versatile Activity of the monit, or the
monit's power of Versatile Activity.
106. Note 1. While the other two primitive powers, viz: End-unition
and Synduction, effect adjacent lineits, and therefore must extend their influence over infinitesimal distances, Versatile Activity directly influences
merely the lineits it dwells in.
Note 2. Besides End-unition, which belongs to all lineits without exception, the lineits of the monit possess Versatile Activity, while the lineits of
the cosmolinese possess End-unition only.
3.) Impenetrability.-By the monit's radii standing out in every conceivable direction and by virtue of the rotatory motion of the monit, the latter
offers complete resistance with regard to any infringement on its existence,
figure and individuality;-its radii striking aside every lineit that darts
upon the equatorial belt, and in case the monit be darted upon and touched
in any other place by lineits, the latter either slide off, or are temporarily
attached to the circumference of the monit, but they can never penetrate
the monit.  With respect to their impenetrability in all directions, it would
not be amiss to consider the monits as Llittle solids (104), and their whole
existence due to power.
107. As one of the monit's most essential properties consists in its power
of Versatile Activity [105(2)], it would be quite contradictory to assign
"inertia" to the monit; and we shall speak instead of its inertia only of
its:
4.) Inability of self-change with regard to place or to translatory motion.*
* The monit would be entirely inert in regard to change of position if it was not




36
The monit whether it stay in its place, or whether, in moving translatory it
be continually changing its place, can never begin to change nor can it
continue to change its place on its own account, if not acted upon by power
that causes the change, namely by the motive accessory power it harbors
for the time, and which was imparted to it from  without; nor can it decrease or discontinue its motion on its own account, i. e. throw  off the
power that is moving it; nor can it change its course of motion, if not
forced to do so by power.-Or in other words:
The monit can of itself neither leave the place it occupies, i. e. neither
begin to move translatory, nor continue in motion, nor change the course
and amount of that motion, on its own account.
5.) Indivisibility into smaller monits.-Though a certain magnitude can
not be denied to monits, their diameter being double the length of the lineit, yet they must also from the peculiar nature of their composition be regarded as absolutely indivisible into smaller monits.  For even if in imagination the monit could be divided, it would yield nothing but single end
or power-points, because each of the lineits of which the monit consists,
has only one of its two power-points free, the other being merged in the
centre-point of the monit; the free-power-poiut supposed to have been severed by division,, however, cannot exist unconnected by itself. [6(1). 46].
As to the centre point of the monit, it has like the geometrical point position only, but no magnitude, and therefore it cannot be bisected or quartered.  And even if the dissolution instead of the divisibility of a monit
were possible, it would yield lineits only but no smaller monits.
6.) Ponderability.-Monits are ponderable or weighty only in so far as
they are acted upon by the cosmolinese (as explained in 152-155).
By the word " weight" of body in general, or of the monit in particular,
is not to be understood an absolute primordial weight persisting and constant in all positions and under all circumstances, not an entity inherent
and essential to matter, but a mere relation of pressure upon an obstacle
between two bodies mutually attracting each other.*
7.) Inclination of axis persistent, and for each chemical elementary body
peculiarly inclined.-The monits of all the simple elementary bodies are
alike in all other respects except in the inclination of their axes of rotation,
which is a different one for each kind of the different chemical elementary
bodies.  And if in chemical combination their axes of rotation are tempocomposed of versatile lineits permanently possessed of the power of Versatile Activity
[105(2)]. But though the monit does unremittingly revolve around an axis and, thus
continually turning, is never at rest, it does likewise do so only by virtue of the power
it is possessed of.
The old term inertia when applied to the ultimate particle of matter, the monit, is
objectionable because the monit, posse ising the active property of versatile motion, cannot be called "inert."
La Place defines Inertia as " that property of matter by which it (matter) tends to
retain its state, whether in motion or at rest."  Now, a tendency to retain or to effect
any thing indicates an active power-at the bottom of the tendency. But how can philosophers who thus recognize in " inertia" an active power, contend that matter is inert?
for inertia means inactivity, indolence.
Again in the one case the same " vis inertiae" is said to retain a body in the place it
occupies, in the other case the same " vis inertiae" is expected to do the very opposite,
viz: to make that same body change its position continually from one place to another;
and whether in a straight line or not in a straight line, it is nevertheless change of place.
Is not this contradictory?
* For instance, the same body when one hundred miles above the surface of the earth
weighs less than when one hundred feet above it; also less on the sea-level near the
equator than on that near the poles.




37
rarily forced into another direction, with the dissolution of that combination they immediately revert to their primordial direction again.  Monits
(or atoms) may therefore said to be distinguishable only by their differently
inclined rotary motions, which is the cause of their difference in chemical
affinity (136), and not by size, weight, or figure.
108. DISTINCTION BETWEEN ATOM AND MONIT.-The atom has some of
the above named properties (No. 1, 3, 6,) in common with the monit. There
are, however, characteristic distinctions between the two. (v. Notes app.)
109. " Atom" is generally regarded as an extended, hard, impenetrable,
elastic, inactive, solid particle, and was formerly defined as the smallest ultimate particle of matter that admits of no further division.  Recently,
however, chemists and physicists had, in view of the combination of gases
in simple ratios of volume, to change their views on this subject; for now
they speak about atoms of different orders, shape, size and weight. They
have even been reduced to the necessity of saying: " we must consider what
was formerly assumed as the ultimate atoms of bodies, as groups of atoms".....This gives us a very confused idea of atom, and is in fact a clear
contradiction; for in the atom, as its name indicates, there can be no plurality of smaller atoms.
110. How much more definite, after the nature of the monit has been
explained, is it to say: the chemist's atom is a group of monits.  According
to this view we may say: an atom of oxygen consists of a certain number
of monits, and not as formerly " an atom of oxygen consists of so many
atoms."  One of the most eminent chemists maintains that atoms are only
in a physical point of view indivisible, and appear to be so only to our perceptive faculties.
111. From the above we see that while the atom of the chemist is still
subject to division into smaller atoms, the monit, on the contrary, is absoiutely indivisible into smaller monits.  ~107(5).
112. Another distinction between atom and monit is that the latter has
a continual rotary motion performed by an inherent  unremittingly active
power,'which the atom has notx  The atom is said to be hard, inactive and
solid, but what the nature of this hardness and solidity is, no one does tell
us. The radii of the monit consist of power-points offering resistance.
113. From  the most general point of view, matter is at the same time
both a compact of pure force, as well as something corporeal and massy
capable of being moved.  It is force because being a product of powerpoints* and unremittingly active internally with regard to the rotary motion of its monits; it is on the other hand, something corporeal, because
having extension in three dimensions and being the bearer of accessory
forces with regard to external translatory motion.
114. With regard to the never ending dispute about the nature of substance in general and of matter in particular, both parties, the idealists or rather the dynamists on
one side, and the materialists or rather matter-per-se advocates on the other side, could
easily adjust their differences to the satisfaction of all concerned. In certain points
the one party is right, on other points, the other party. The idealists and the dynamists are right in asserting that in its ultimate composition matter (as well as substance
generally) consist altogether of something that is notimatter, which the dynamists call
energy, force, or ertex:ertingpoSir.a-t7~the same time It must be rememberei dthat.b   [y anTmErough tli'"e m"ost s iiple conjunctions of power-points, products altogether new
may be possible, for instance, a something extended in three dimensions, maintaining
forever its peculiar extension under all circumstances, and as such being a fit object, as
a substratum to uphold other power, and in fact to be the bearer of attributes.
* "To my mind," says Faraday, speaking about atoms, "the nucleus vanishes, and
the substance consists of power."




115. The materialists acknowledge such a bearer and call it matter, but neglect to trouble themselves with the inquiry: what is at the bottom of matter? by what means does
it offer resistance? etc., and thus by shutting their eyes and ears against any arguments
with regard to the analyzation of matter, they deny and reject the very powers and
forces that are the cause of matter, and hence are as one-sided in their view as the
idealist who denies and rejects the definite stabile something extended in three dimensions, which for ever maintains its peculiar extension under all circumstances.
116. The idealist and the dynamist are right in saying: matter is no dead inactive
something existing per se that could be capable of existing independent of power; but
they are wrong in adding: matter is nothing that in the least could differ from pure
power and from spirit.-It most assuredly exists as a stabile indestructible reality of
extension, yet as a product the whole inner essence of which is nothing but power.
117. The materialist or matter-per-se advocate would be right in saying: matter and
pure active power are not the same, but differ very much, matter is a definite stabile
association that as such may be moved from place to place by force. He is wrong in
saying: matter is something inactive, dead, self-subsisting, existing independent of
power-an inactive repletion of space-an unknown substratum, with its ultimate minutest particles hard, solid, impenetrable, and yet without active power, possessed only
of vis inertice.
118. How contradictory this I for if anything be impenetrable, it can be so only by
resisting the attacks of outward power, and resisting denotes the exercise of active power
seated within the resisting body. The whole trouble seems. to be that the idealist and
dynamist as well as the materialist are unable to conceive that out of power something stabile (fettered or coupled) may be produced which as such is indissoluble, and
retains a permanent existence; but which cannot move from its place unless being impelled by outside forces (v. Notes appended).
119. Being questioned whether we believe in the existence of matter or in that of
spirit, we may answer thus: we believe in the existence of matter, real atoms or rather
monits of matter which, although indestructible for all time to come, are not simple in
their essence, they are compacts which are made up of something that is not matter.
In a somewhat analogous manner we say: every chemical compound, on being resolved
into its elements, yields elements of a very different nature from the nature of the
compound. For instance, the molecules of water are made up of elements that are
not water, they are oxygen and hydrogen.  Speaking still more to the point we may
say, an angle in geometry is made by joining one end of a line to one end of another
line that has a different direction from the first. Here an angle is made of something
altogether different from any angle. The elements of an angle are lines, but the parts
of an angle are angles.
120. The above non-material something of which we suppose the atoms or monits
to be made up, are the most simple force-lines i. e. lineits themselves consisting each
one of two active power-points.  These lineits, the factors of the monit (atom) are inoriginate as well as indestructible, and have extension in only one dimension. The
power-points as the most ultimate, the most primary conception, can never exist singly
and isolated by themselves; in their most elementary combinations they always exist
as couplets fettered in pairs, thus constituting the lineit.  These power-points must be
conceived as effort-exerting power-points operating in accordance with an innate most
rudimentary aim, end, or intention, which is unconscious.
121. Theogwer-points having no extension themselves, yet being the factors of the
universal most simple extension, i. e. a couplet of power-points called lineit, of which
latter every existing thing is composed, and which lineits are (the same as we are wont
to think of space) omnipresent in every place of the universe-these power-points must
be regarded as the most primitive, most universal principle which is at the bottom of
every thing ponderable and imponderable; and thus, although believing as steadfastly
in the existencof matter as any materialist, we believe just as firmly in the existence
of active power which is not materical




SECTION III.
122. WITHOUT COSMOLINEAE THERE CAN BE NO TRANSLATORY MOTION
OF MONITS. The monit being impotent with regard to a self-change of
place ~107 (4), it cannot acquire motion of translocation in any other
way but by impulses from without. It is, however, quite impossible for monits to propel in an immediate or direct manner one another translatory
through space. To accomplish this, a medium is absolutely necessary.
123. The only medium that is at the monit's disposal for this purpose is
the cosmolinea (82).  We are therefore led to the conclusion that motion of
translation of one monit must be performed by another mon;t, while the
latter is making use of the cosmolinea as a mediating agent, which cosmolinea the monit first pulls, and with it and by it pulls along other monits.
How this pulling is done will be set forth in the next paragraphs.
124. MONITS SETTING THE COSMOLINEA IN STRAIGHT TRANSLATORY MOTION LONGITUDINALLY. Suppose first, for convenience sake of explanation, the cosmolinea not yet in actual progress of longitudinal motion, but
always under the influence of the unremittingly active power of End-unition, which is an innate effort of the lineits to persist in their arrangement
of being temporarily joined endwise to each other to form a continuous cosmolinea, and to assume this continuity again as often as it is disarranged or
broken.
125. That part of the cosmolinea's extremity which happens to be next
to and in contact with the equatorial belt of the rotary monit will be struck
off by the free end of the whirling monit's radii (with the co-operation of
the radii's End-unition), thereby disjoined from the length of the cosmolinea, and in the shape of a lineit, that is the smallest linea-fragment,
flung aside in a tangential direction.
126.'the lineit;thus struck off we designate by the name of detached
or polarized lineit, because we suppose it to have polarity, from  its anterior end having been touched and operated upon by the monit's radius,
while its posterior end was operated upon only by the cosmolinea; the pole
touched by the monit's radius we call the positive pole.
127. By the striking aside of lineits in this way, a chance is given to
other lineits succeeding them to follow up the direction of the cosmolinea
they are a part of. The lineit following next to the one just struck aside,
being urged by its own End-unition and the End-unition of the monit's
radii, will move forward to couple its anterior end to the free end of one
of the monit's radii, and in rushing up to the rotating monit, this foremost lineit will be struck next, or rather diverted from its former direction
39




40
and flung aside, and so on with every lineit that comes to be the foremost
one.
128. That in this performance the cosmolinea is obliged to move towards the monit, and not the monit towards the cosmolinea is evident, because on the opposite side of the monit is exerted by another cosmolinea a
similar and equally strong effort to join, pulling the monit the opposite way,
hence it is the cosmolineae and not the monit which is bound to move.
129. The second lineYt (or second portion of the cosmolinea) having
touched the monit and having been struck by it, is therefore flung off as
readily as the first, and in turn, portion after portion, i. e. lineit after lineit,
is treated in the same manner, and thus is established the straight translatory longitudinal motion of the cosmolinea towards the monit,-since Endunition of the lineits always closes up the gaps within the cosmolinea produced by the monit's Versatile Activity in front.
130. As every radius of the monit's equatorial belt is acting in a similar
manner, there will be streams of cosmolineae then converging from  all directions towards the monit, which let us call a (fig. 2). If now another monit b happens to be within range of these streams of cosmolineae, b will be
pressed upon by the lineits of these cosmolinese.  The lineits, of which
every moving cosmolinea is composed, being always but loosely connected
end to end, the anterior end of each lineit as it draws near successively,
hits the extra-equatorial portions of monit b, and if b is not moved by the
lineit that strikes and momentarily presses upon it, then does this lineit
speedily join its cosmolinea again.
131. If, however, monit b yields under the impulse, then the striking lineit attaches itself to the extra-equatorial surface of b to the free ends of b's
radii (104). In this manner stored up with lineits, b approaches a. The
lineits with which b is thus stored we call velocity-lineits.
132. It is only in the equatorial belt n (fig. 2.) of the rotary monit that
the power of breaking the cosmolinea lies, and as the length of radius in
all monits is the same (~101.), and as with good reason we may assume the
number of radii to be the same in every monit's equatorial belt, it would
follow that only a definite and equal number of cosmolineTe can be operated
upon and be disconnected by each monit in the manner just mentioned.
133. From the foregoing assumption of equal rotation and equal number
of working radii it follows as a matter of course, that each monit can perform no more than a certain, constant, and unvarying amount of work in
striking off lineits, and thereby induce a certain and constant number of
cosmolineae to move forward; that is to say: no monit is capable of producing more or less than the same certain invariable intensity in the flow
of cosmolineae towards its own body than any other monit is capable of.
In this respect then, the monits would individually all be equally efficient
as agents causing gravitation.
134. The assertion is true that " No body whose gravity, as compared
with its mass," (meaning its total number of monits) " differs in the slightest conceivable degree from that of other bodies, can belong to the system
of the universe."  This is to say that every monit is of exactly the same
energy with all other monits in causing attraction.  And it is equally true
that " Neither an imponderable body belongs to the universe."  But it is
nevertheless also true that an imponderable substantive entity which is not
body does belong to the universe; this entity has extension in no more than
one dimension, and is in fact the already mentioned lineit.
135. From  an inspection of fig. 1, it is apparent that outside at each
pole of the monit there will be a funnel-shaped space void of inflowing




41
cosmolineae, although not void of heat. Hence if two or more monits were
placed so as to have their respective axis all in the same straight line (fig.
1, g and b), this line would form an exception to the general rule of attraction.  This is the only direction in which the monits thus situated could
not act upon each other. But no adjacent monits whose axes are in one and
the same straight line can remain near each other; because heat which is
found even in these interspaces between the non-attracting part of neighboring monits easily drives the latter apart, so as to allow only monits of
different position of axis, that is, monits acting upon each other, to enter
between them.
136. CHEMICAL AFFINITY. —The axes of the monits we conceive for
each kind of elementary body to be of a permanently fixed type of inclination, peculiar to itself, and different from that of all other elementary
bodies.  This peculiarity of inclination, which is the cause of the difference
in the elementary bodies, gives rise to the many different grades of preference in their mutual attraction which we call CHEMICAL AFFINITY, [107(7)].
When two monits of dissimilar inclination of axis have been chemically
combined, the product of the combination generally exhibits an affinity
differing from that of either of the two monits, because the resultant inclination of the compound's axis must be a different one, just as it is in dynamics with the resultant of a combination of differently directed joint forces.
137. MOLECULES.-As no monits that have their axes in one and the
same straight line can stay adjacent to each other, because of their want of
attraction when so situated (135) and the thereupon consequent dispersion
by heat, and as, moreover, those monits of greatly dissimilar inclination of
axis will most readily combine (v. fig. 1, a and d, where d most energetically attracts a, more so than d does attract g, on account of the less number of repelling lineits, which are denoted by dotted parallel lines) it is
natural to suppose that no single dissociated monits exist by themselves unconnected with others, at least not under ordinary circumstances;* but that
on the contrary, monits do most generally exist arranged in little groups, called
molecules.
138. And because every operative radius of the monit in performing its
work of striking and pulling the cosmolinese, does represent the whole
strength of the monit in that very direction; and as, moreover, in any
spherical aggregation of monits, i. e. globule of matter, one of the converging cosmolinese for each monit has to pass through the centre of that globule, it is clear that this centre will represent the whole number and pulling
strength of all the monits contained in that globule.  Hence to the centre
of such a little group, or molecule, if it be a spherule, will then flow the
cosmolinece from all directions and not, as is the case with a single separate
monit, from nearly all directions.
139. The explanations in ~124-129 were made on the supposition thatthe
pulling monits and bodies did not change their places in the universe. As it
is, however, well known that all the planets and their satellites of our solar
system together with the sun itself, as well as the double stars, are continually coursing in their orbits, and as it is highly probable that all the celestial bodies descried by means of the telescope follow similar paths through
the universal rmedium, it may be thought at first sighttha —air  these facts somewhatmi^odi^f the whole aspect of the mechanism of our cosmolineal system.
Yet this need not disturb us, for in a celestial orb the cosmolineae worked
mIn the hottest parts of the sun they may occur in a dissociated state as separate
monits.




42
upon by all its monits can only reach the latter by way of the orb's centre,
to which they have to stream  first (584-587).  Hence the streams of cosmolineae engendered by the whole orb have only to keep up with the flight
of the orb's centre.  Moreover, to set the cosmolineal medium  newly arrived at by the darting orb, into flowing condition toward the latter, as well
as, on the other hand, to check the flow of the part of the medium  just
passed by, is the work of an instant.
140. CLASSIFICATION OF COSMOLINEE  IN DIRECT AND IN STREAM-COSMOLINEEB. With regard to the different manner in which a rotary monit is
impinged upon by a cosmolinea, we may classify all cosmolineme 1st, in such
as m n fig. 3, which are induced by the free striking radii of monit m to flow
towards the monit regularly from  nearly all directions, and 2d in such as
d m, which is part of the general stream of cosmolineem d ef induced by
another moit e, or by an assemblage of monits constituting the sphere E
H., and which stream in its course happens to impinge upon the extra-equatorial parts of monit m. With reference to monit m we may call m n a
direct-cosmolinea, and d m  a stream-cosmolinea;' while with reference to
monit e, d m  is a direct-cosmolinea.  From  this it will be seen that the
same cosmolinea may be direct cosmolinea to one monit while at the same
time it serves as stream-cosmolinea to another monit; it is also apparent
that every monit has constantly to deal with both modes of cosmolinee.
141. From the peculiar nature of the case it follows that no streamcosmolinea impinges on the monit in the same manner as the direct-cosmolinea does, which latter on coming in contact with the monit is always
shortened.*  The stream-cosmolineoe by means of their lineits exert a pressure upon the monit without being themselves permanently broken or disconnected if the monit is immovable, and in this case the pressing lineits
then proceed unmodified along with the general stream of cosmolinee toward that particular body, for instance towards E H fig 3, which by the
Versatile Activity of all its monits causes this stream d f e to flow towards
e, the centre of E H.
142. If, however, monit m is movable, then the very lineit that augments the motion of the monit m, attaches itself at the same time to it as
velocity-lineit (103) of which more will be said hereafter.
143. CAUSE   OF OUTWARD MOTION OF DETACHED POLARIZED'LINElTS.Returning to the flung off lineits (125, 126), we may here remark, that the
cause of the general outward motion of these detached lineits as they speed
away from  the monit, proceeding towards the periphery of the body of
which that monit is a part, is to be found in the action of the rotary monit
that hurls aside the detached lineits and communicates to one of their ends
some of its own (the monit's) Versatile Activity. At the same time the
detached lineits are also influenced and moved along by heat (147).
144. REPELLING ACTION OF MONITS. —The lineits thus flung tangentially
from  the rotary  monit will like drops of water from  a swiftly turning
grindstone diverge in all directions, of course only in plains at right angle
to the axis of the monit.  They will appear divergent as in fig. 4, f, if the
monit's axis coincides with the visual ray of the eye; but if the plain of
the monits' equatorial circle coincides with the visualray of the eye, then the
flung off lineits will appear not to be diverging, they will present straight
parallel lines as in d fig. 4.
145. REPELLING ACTION OF MONITS TAKES PLACE IN A SIMPLE INVERSE
* A stream-cosmolinea, however, on hitting the equatorial radii of the monit, may
also be acted upon by the latter and become a direct-cosmolinea.




43
RATIO AS THE DISTANCES.-From an inspection of fig. 4 it is plain that in
adjacent monits the mutual repulsion from the flung off polarized lineits
alone [leaving out the repelling action of heat] is in SIMPLE inverse ratio
as their distances; that is to say: at double the distance from the monit its repulsive energy will be ONE-HALF, and not one-fourth as in light and gravitation.
146. No monits of the same type of inclination of axis (136), that is, no
monits of the same kind of elementary body, can be held in mutual combination, or stay adjacent to each other, if they are placed with their axes
in one and the same straight line (135), as in fig. 1, monit g and h. If,
however, placed with their axes parallel aside of each other, as in g and d,
then they are not necessarily prevented from mutually combining, or from
forming what may be called an elementary molecule, that is, a molecule consisting of monits of the same kind. Such molecules are, however, with regard to our own planet, by far the least in number. All the other molecules consist of monits of different types of inclination of axis.  These
molecules may be called compound molecules.  Hence with regard to the
latter we conclude that the reDplling lineits of one monit diverge in one
plain, those of other adjacent monits diverge in other plains quite different
from the first, so that on the whole, the repelling action of a compound
molecule takes place in many different directions, though some of these directions may preponderate over the rest. Independent of the repulsion exerted by flung-off lineits there is another kind of repulsion acting between
monits, namely that exerted by heat, which will be treated of in another
chapter.  (v. Notes app.).
147. ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM.-As the flung-off or detached polarized lineits ~125, 126, are versatile in only one of their ends, and in
other respects passive, they may also by heat, especially by radiated heat, be
driven forward until at last they are bound to arrive, in company with heat,
at the circumference of the universe.  It may well be said that there is no
heat quite clear of detached polarized lineits, and that all the beams of
heat, traversing space, are accompanied by an abundance of such lineits.
148. Following up this subject still further, we feel that in these polarized lineits we have found the elementary essence or principle of both electricity and magnetism manifesting itself to our senses in the streams of the
so-called electric and magnetic fluids.  And it seems very probable that
two polarized lineits tending with their versatile ends in opposite directions, by uniting the positive pole of each with the negative pole of the
other, may be converted into a neutral electro-lineit or couplet acting like
heat which, however, is liable at any time to be disunited again.
149. MONITS CANNOT TOUCH ONE ANOTHER.-Monits can never come in
actual contact with one another, because every monit is kept either by heat,
or else by tangentially darting detached polarized lineits of adjacent monits,
at a certain distance from the latter.  In the repulsion of molecule against
molecule (not monit against monit) heat is the chief agent.
150. Even in those peculiar cases where the axes of neighboring monits
are supposed to be in a straight line as in g and h fig. 1, while there is
neither mutual attraction nor repulsion between the respective monits, there
is still everywhere and always present a certain degree of repulsion from
heat which hinders their coming in mutual contactr
151. From the preceding paragraphs, and an inspection of the monits
fig. 1, it will be apparent how it is possible that a monit is able to attract and
to repel at the same time.
152. The pressure exerted by the cosmolinee of E H (fig. 3), impinging




44
upon body b [or rather upon every one of b's monits] lying in the path of
the stream of cosmolinete which is flowing towards the centre of body E
H, causes the weight of b towards E H. This pressure is therefore the
cause of the ponderability of b in relation to E H, and is proportional to
the number of monits contained in b, other things, viz: the distance from
e and the quantity of matter of E H, being the same.
153. Some hasty objections may here perhaps be raised in saying:
a leaden ball b is attracted by the earth with much greater energy and
exerts more pressure than another ball c of the same size made of
wood; yet according to your theory both bodies, if placed side by side, are
exposed to the same intensity of the stream d f (fig. 3), consequently both
ought to exhibit an equal degree of pressure in a pair of balances, which
they do not.
154. In response I may say, that it is upon the individual monits of these
bodies band c. and not upon the bodies' surfaces, that the intensity of the
stream df is pressing; and that this stream of cosmolineae is pushing equally
each monit, whether the latter be by itself or associated with others.
And if ball b balances twelve balls like c, it merely proves that b contains
twelve times as many monits as c does.
155. To make this latter assertion more obvious, let us falsely suppose
the monits of the leaden ball to be of the same number with those of the
wooden ball. By experiment we find, however, that the leaden ball weighs
twelve times as much as the wooden one. In order to sustain our false
supposition and at the same time to account for this great difference in the
downward pressure of the two balls, we should be forced to assume that
gravitation acts twelve times more energetic on the monits of the lead than
it does on those of the wood. Now, if this were true, then the leaden ball
ought to fall (even in vacuo) twelve times faster than the wooden ball.
But we know from experiments that in vacuo the one falls exactly as fast
as the other, which proves that gravitation pulls equally energetic in both
cases. Hence the greater weight or pressure of the leaden ball must be attributed to the greater number of its monits, which here must be twelve
times as many as in the wooden ball.
Reflecting on ~155 the following law becomes manifest:
156. And in all cases at equal distancefrom the centre of gravitation will
the downward pressure or weight of a body be in simple direct proportion to the
number of the moonits which the body contains.
157. Hence also, if the bodies h and g fig. 3, are of different size but of
the same weight, it proves that they are made up of an equal number of
monits.
158. PONDERABLE MATTER PROCEEDED FROM SOMETHING NOT PONDERABLE.-All material things in the universe, including their very monits or
atoms, proceeded from something imponderable and immaterial, that has
always been in existence, even long before matter existed (222).
159. In some of the preceding paragraphs I have endeavored to show
how monits are composed of imponderable immaterial lineits (100), and how
the monits came to be ponderable (152).  As we have no right to regard
the imponderable lineit equal to nothing, but conceive it as some real substantive something, having an independent existence, we can not properly
say that ponderable matter or its monits have proceeded from nothing.
160. Two OF THE HIGHEST AXIOMS IN PHYSICAL SCIENCE. If we do not
want to be set adrift and tossed about in uncertainty, doubt and confusion,
without landlmark and witthout compass on the wide ocean of physical in



45
quiries, we must always regard the following two axioms as two of the
highest in physical science, not to be abandoned for any consideration.
161. 1st. It is quite impossible that any atom of matter, or any physical
thing, force, or power, can be made or proceed out of absolute nothing,
out of " the perfect negation and absence of all being." (~10, axiom IV).
162. 2d. The ultimate, most simple and primitive substantive entity of
extension of which all matter as well as all physical forces consistwhether we call it lineit or by any other name, is both in power and in
substance imperishable, indestructible, and in regard to time eternal, without beginning and without end (~10, axiom V).
163. GRAVITATION.*-The more monits there are in a body S, fig. 5, the
more monits' radii will there be at work in striking off lineits from cosmolinese, and consequently the greater will be the number of converging cosmolinere, or in other words, the more dense and efficient will be the stream
of cosmolinese flowing towards the region in which that body S is situated,
or more strictly speaking, toward the centre of S if S be a sphere.
164. Hence another body E that happens to be in this stream of cosmolineme will be pushed along by it from without, or pressed upon (not upon
the surface of E but upon each individual monit of E) with a force directly
proportionate to the number of monits in S (that is, its mass) and inversely proportionate as the squares of the distances, because the cosmolinee converge
equally from all directions towards the centre of S. And if in fig. 5, plate
2, S m = 2 S 1, the energy of attraction, or rather of pushing, in 1 will be
four times greater than that in m, because the cosmolinese in I are four
times more crowded than in m, that is, every monit in I is acted upon by four
times more cosmolinese than a monit in m.-E  being thus pushed towards 8, is said to gravitate toward 8, and the effect or phenomenon of this
pressure has been called GRAVITATION.
165. That Newton considered gravitation not to bea primary inherent cause
in bodies, but merely a phenomenon derived from  some higher force or
property unknown to him, is proved by his own words. He says: " What
"I call attraction may be performed* by impulse or by some other means
"unknown to me.  I use that word here to signify only in general any
"force, by which bodies tend towards one another, whatsoever be the cause."
166. Now the ultimate cause of this attraction of gravitation we find in
the two contending primitive powers of the universe namely: 1st, Versatile Activity of the monits constantly breaking and flinging aside in succession lineit after lineit from off the cosmolinea, and thus giving also to
* If you ask an illiterate man why a stone falls, he will be astonished about such a
"foolish question" and say, it is self-evident as a simple fact in his daily experience.
So also will be the answer with regard to the continued motion of a body that received
but a momentary impulse, if you ask why does that mooion continue if encountering
no resistance? That class of scientific men who unalterably stick to their wonted
channel of empirical thinking, will perhaps answer: the stone falls by virtue of its
force of gravity, and the impelled body continues to move by its " inertia," and they
consider such an answer all-sufficient. But with the pronouncing of the two words
" gravity" and "inertia" they have in truth said nothing better than this: the stone
falls according to certain general laws, and a body continues to move because it is loath
to change its habit. To extend the laws of falling to all bodies, celestial as well as terrestrial, is, no doubt, a good step in advance of the illiterate man's position, yet the
answer with regard to how and why stands with that of the latter upon the same grade,
it is not in the least any more intelligible. To give an answer res ing upon the most
fundamental causes in nature is our endeavor in 1163-176. with regard to gravitation.
* Here Newton speaks of attraction as something being performed. So does Arnott,
who is always very careful not to call attraction " a force" or " a cause," he calls it a
phenomenon.




46
the next succeeding lineits a chance to be pulled as close as possible to the
monit; 2d, the power of End-unition residing in the free end of the monits' radii as well as in the anterior end of the cosmolinea, and in fact in all
its lineits, constantly striving to join endwise lineit to lineit and to keep up
the redintegration of the cosmolinea.  We may then rightly say: the principal motions of lineit approaching lineit and of their proceeding onward
through the spaciousness of the universe, and thereby impelling bodies towards a, centre of gravity, are all caused by the two primary powers of
End-unition and Versatile Activity-by End-unition directly, and indirectly
by Versatile Activity, which by its action of turning off lineit after lineit
gives also to other lineits, next succeeding them, a chance to be pulled as
close as possible to the monit.  Without this diverting and turning aside
the foremost lineits, no motion of the cosmolinea, no gravitation, and in
fact no motion whatever is possible.
167. The part which Versatile Activity plays in the motion of the cosmolinem is more by way of inducement in furnishing the requisite indispensable condition for motion toward the monit —namely the removal of lineits by diverting and flinging aside always the foremost ones.
168. In the earth's gravitation we have the same two sets of acting powers.  The one, Versatile Activity, dwellinq in the ultimate material particles
or monits of which the earth is composed, the other, End-unition, inhering
not only in th, free ends of these monits' radii, but also more especially
in the lineits of the all-traversing cosmolinem, which are ever present throughout the immensity of the universe, in and around the earth and converging
towards its centre.
169.  The cause of gravitation, as here set forth in the preceding paragraphs, removes the difficulties hitherto found to exist ia the common view
which requires the atoms of matter to act where they are not, and which
moreover requires them  to find out, without an interjacent medium, the
exact position of other remote atoms. (v. Notes app.)
The hopes of Faraday that the proper study of forces might " perhaps enable us to know, whether the essential force of gravitation is internal or external, as respects the attracted bodies," are in a good way to be realized, as
on examining the subject according to the lineistic theory, we find that the
force causing gravitation is external with respect to attracted bodies, but internal with respect to the attracting bodies.
170.The question iohas been raised 1y Euler and others: can bodies exist
without gravity?  This question may be answered both by yes and by no,
according as to what is to be understood by the word " gravity."  (1.) If
gravity of a body is conceived as being nothiing more than a primary power
or tendency inherent in that body, to press and fall towards another body,
this would be an absurd conception not worthy of being taken notice of, because of its presupposing in them of an occult quality able first to find out
without any medium whatever the exact position of other distant, even immensely distant, bodies and their centres, and then to move towards them in
a peculiar manner and in a certain precise, steadily increasing, ratio.
171.(2.) If by " gravity" we understand nothing but the mere phenomenon of the general approaching of all bodies each one to all others, which
however should be denominated gravitation [9(10)], then we can in justice
say: bodies or matter still exist even if gravity were non-existent, because
if the medium, without which the approaching by drawing or pushing canfnotbe performed is wanting, the bodies although their monits are ever so actively engaged in rotating [and hence exist in all their completeness] cannot
in consequence of this absence of the medium, approach or gravitate.  And




47
therefore in this case we should be justifitd in saying: bodies may exist
without "gravity."  In an absolute vacuum, i. e. a vacuum  void of cosmolinese, it would be impossible for material bodies to gravitate twards each
other, no matter how active the minutest particles of these bodies may be in
trying to produce the phenomena of gravitation.  Somewhat analogous to
a load being pulled along by means of a rope wound around a fixed windlass, when the latter is turned by a horse. Here the phenomenon of the
load approaching the windlass will cease the moment the rope breaks, although the horse continues to turn the windlass as steadily as ever. The horse
is there and still turning the windlass, but no approaching of the load takes
place.
172. (3.) If on the other hand, by the name of'gravity' we solely understand the versatile or rotary activity inherent in monits, by virtue of which
the aforesaid medium of cosmolinese is set in motion and kept moving, and
by means of which medium this activity pulls the distant bodies, then is
gravity an inherent and essential property of all bodies. And then we
would be obliged to say: bodies cease to be bodies with the cessation of all
gravity; because in the very power of Versatile Activity of the monit
consists the existence of the monits of which the body is composed.  So we
see that all the trouble, confusion, and contradictions arise from the indeterminate vacillating meaning of the terms " gravitation" and " gravity."
(v. Notes app.)
173. WITHOUT A MEDIUM THERE CAN BE NO ATTRACTION NOR REPULSION PERFORMED AT A DISTANCE [meaning any perceptible distance]. Here
we may state the following two propositions which are evident in themselves and hence to be considered as axioms. 
174. 1st. Without an intervening medium, a thing can be struck away by
another thing only either when both are actually in contact, or when they are
at infinitesimal distances of each other, distances amounting next to nothing.
That things with any manifest distance between them, should strike and
repel one another without leaving their places or without making use of any
intervening medium having extension, is absolutely impossible (~10. Axiom
VIIa and cor. 1.)
175. 2d. All efforts of nearing or attracting two or more things to each
other can, without a proper medium  having extension, be executed only
over infinitesimal distances, distances amounting next to nothing.  In order
to manifest the dynamic effect of such efforts (of nearing) over greater, i. e.
over measurable distances, an intervening medium  having extension, is absolutely necessary [~10. Axiom VIIc cor. 2.]
176. Corollary.  Hence no attraction of gravitation, no attractions nor
repulsions of magnetism, of electricity, and molecular forces can at a distance-not even the smallest measurable distance-be performed without a
proper intervening medium.  And the question: would two bodies gravitate or draw towards each other in " pure and simple space," if the existence of bodies under such conditions were possible, must be answered in the
negative.
177. OUTWARD COURSE OF DETACHED POLARIZED LINE1TS.-But what,
we may ask, becomes of the detached lineit (125, 126,) after it has been
struck from the cosmolinea and flung away tangentially by the monit.
178. At small distances within molecules, the lineits flung by the monits,
i. e. the detached polarized lineits, act, as has already been said, as molecular repulsion. The lineit when flung by the rotary monit can by virtue of
the Versatile Activity imparted to one of its ends, exert a shock or an impelling act and pressure, yet only once as far as regards the very direction it




48
was propelled in.  Although this lineit after having exerted its pressure
once, can have no further impelling or pressing effect in the direction received from the monit, yet it still possesses some irregular motion of one of
its ends at least, by which it may exert a kind of pressure; and at the
same time it may also itself be propelled either by conducted heat from
monit to monit, or through celestial space by radiated heat.
179. With the lineits of a gravitation-cosmolinea their action to exert
pressure is kept up in a very different manner from that of a detached polarized lineit; for when a gravitation cosmolinea encouuters a monit, the
individual linpits of the cosmolinea being worked upon continually by the
power of End-unition, it is evident that the same lineit which has already
been exerting full pressure in the direction of the cosmolinea upon a monit,
is anew set in motion, and thereby enabled to exert full pressure in the same
direction repeatedly upon other monits in succession, as long as it does not
detach itself from the cosmolinea and move along, as velocity-lineit, with
one of the monits.
180. In the first mentioned case where the lineit is flung off and detached
by the monit, the lineit is the bearer of the momentary striking act of Versatile Activity in the very direction it was sent. This original direction of
the impulse is given up by the lineit as momentary pressure to the first
monit it meets, provided the monit be not moved thereby.  The versatile
impelling ability of the polarized lineit still remains, but the determination
of its direction is then gone, and having Versatile Activity in one end
only, it thenceforth falls subject to the sway of moving heat, its positive
pole however turning away, i. e. repelling the positive pole of other polarized lineits.




SECTION IV.
181. Before we can proceed any further with the lineits, we have to figure to our mind's eye an image of the universe, and form a definite idea of
this largest of all physical images.
182. DEFINITION OF THE UNIVERSE.-The universe is the totality of all
existing things, including not only ponderable substances, but also all
other substantive entities that may not be ponderable. All that exists is
contained in one immense, and by means of internal powers perfectly connected totality called universe. The term' totality' here signifies the embracing or inclusion of all being. Hence the universe is also called "the
All."
183. Only a comparatively small portion of the grosser things of this
universe have, chiefly by means of light and gravitation, made their existence manifest to the perceptive faculties of man.  Hence we may say, all
the visible objects, including all the resolved and unresolved nebule, that
man is permitted to get a glimpse at, belong to one universe connected
throughout its whole extent by the common bonds of gravitation, as far as
the ever-coursing and traversing cosmolinese extend-a "distance inexpressible by numbers that have name."
184. FINITE EXTENT OF THE UNIVERSE.-Although we ought not to depend altogether upon authority, and blindly subscribe to the views of men
of fame, yet we certainly ought to be very glad to find that our convictions
accord with the views of those giants in the domain of intellect, whose
eyes have
" Caught the mountain tops of distant thought,
Which man of common stature never saw."185. The most prominent philosophers of antiquity, Democrit, Empedocles, Xenophanes, Parmenides, Plato, Aristotle, as well as Bacon, Newton, Locke, Humboldt, and a number of other eminent scientific men of
more recent date, speak of the universe as a Whole, complete in its arrangements, and therefore finite.*  Newton maintains:' Centrum  systematis mundani quiescere."  Some philosophers, however, speak of the infinity of the universe, and other inquirers leave this point undecided. Yet
it is of the highest importance in our researches that we should have a settled opinion on this question.
186. Let us try then to solve it in the following somewhat syllogistic
* We do not here speak of pure space, which must always be considered merely as the
possibility for the existence of physical bodies.
49




50
manner: According to ~10, axioms I. and II. Cor. 1. Being is Being, and
therefore Being has no Non-being in it, i. e. it has no deficiency of Being, or
else could not be Being.  From this it follows that Being must be wholly
complete Being.  It is clear 1.) that besides (outside of) Being there can
not possibly be conceived or supposed to be any thing else different from
Being; but 2.) Being having been admitted as lacking no thing, admitted as
wholly and complete, it follows from  the two sentences 1) and 2) when
taken together, that Being must be complete in space, and as completeness
in space can be determined only by limits of extent, the universe of Being
must be limited or circumscribed on all sides.
187. We never can nor will deny the possibility for the existence of matter at any specified distance you may be able to designate beyond the bounds
presupposed at first. This, however, is not admitting that the universe is infinite, not even that it may be infinite, nor that there exist an infinite number of celestial bodies.  There is not a single fact to be found in astronomy
which justifies the assumption of an infinite number of celestial bodies; on
the contrary, the harmony of motion amongst them requires a limited number, though that number may be inconceivably great.
188. To the belief that the universe is infinite in extent we can not
subscribe.  If asked what is beyond the utmost boundary of the universe,
we say: the possibility for further extension and for the existence of matter.
The very name " universum" indicates something finite, it means entireness,
something complete in itself, whereas of an infinite thing we can not assert
that it is complete, or that it ever can become so. Absolute infinity of substacce in extent can not be circumscribed or comprehended by any intellect
either human nor divine.
189. In common parlance the word " infinite" is frequently used in its
loosest acceptation for the words immense, immeasurable, incomputable;
but in science we ought to be as exact as possible and to have only one meaning for it, viz: absolutely without limit, without end.  We often have two
different names for one and the same idea, but we ought never to have two
different ideas under one and the same name.
190. It is utterly impossible, if we admit the idea of infinity of extension
with regard to the universe, to conceive any satisfactory exposition of its
mechanism, or to shape it into any comprehensible system  combined and
coherent in itself. "The word machine," says a distinguished author, " in its
widest sense may be applied to every material system, and the material universe itself."  But who can conceive of a machine in successful operation
that, however great it may be, could never have any exterior limits?  In
order to investigate the principal laws of the universe and tread reliable
ground, we must have bounds set to its magnitude as the chemist and physicist must have limits set to the divisibility of matter, or rather limits to the
minuteness of the ultimate particles that matter is composed of. By assigning infinitude to the great cosmological questions, we willfully and effectually stop all further progress of inquiry with regard to them, that otherwise
they would admit of.
191. Next it will be asked: what is the universe bounded and circumscribed by?  We conceive the universe circumscribed by an uninterrupted
layer of horizontal cosmolineme, the latter parallelly arranged aside of each
other, so as to form in its completeness an immense spherical, though imponderable and immaterial envelope [fig. 18. b. b. b.] having the centre of the
universe coinciding with its own centre.  The cosmolinee of which this envelope is made up are rigid, immovable, and completely at rest; the lineits of
which they consist being fixed doubly secure, since they possess only the




51
fettering powers of End-unition and Synduction without the least trace of
Versatile Activity.  Neither have they monits of matter between them.
192. These —horizontal layers of immovable cosmolinese, enclosing the
universe on at1 st es, so as to form a COmiplete spherical but immaterial envelope, I have called. cos m   Q (Yfi (fig. 18. b. b. b.). No unconnected extremities project rT   t into the great concave of the universe.  And the
latter thus afftrds to our mind a definite circumscribed though immensely
great representation of a reality of which MILTON sings: "Thus far thy
bounds, this be thy just circumference, O world.!"
193. The cosmolinee of which the immovable cosmo-velo is composed
can never be started into motion, except by the entering ofmonits between
them to break their continuity.  But monits cannot enter, because there are
no bodies of matter or even single monits within or beyond the cosmo-velo to
draw any thing that way.
194. RELATIVE MAGNITUDE OF THE UNIVERSE.-The immovable, spherical shaped cosmo-velo embraces within its bounds the immeasurable extent
of all Being which is generally denominated the universe.  This immense
concave is pervaded in all directions by the ever-coursing cosmclinese, and
scattered about throughout its spaciousness are darting myriads of celestial
systems.  There are the planets and comets, the sun and all the other fixed
stars composing the galaxy, besides the stellar clusters and nebulse, discovered and undiscovered, their numbers and distance baffling all computation.
195. The system of the fixed stars, to which the sun and the whole galaxy belong, is in itself so great that, according to the calculations of an eminent astronomer, it takes nineteen  millions of years for one revolution
around the system's common centre of gravity.  This great system of fixed
stars is, however, but one of the thousands of cosmical islands that "float"
in the immensity of this concave of the cosmo-velo.
196. "When from our terrestrial dwelling place," says Maedler, "we
strive to penetrate deeper and deeper into space, every scale of measurement, however colassal it may at first- appear to us, is annihilated, so to
speak, before the immensity of the heavens."
197. There are within this universal concave, bodies from which light
itself has to travel thousands of years before reaching us-" nay, there is
positive inductive reason for believing that from groups of stars and nebulae the human eye is reached by light which has been 100,000 years in its
tireless flight from the distant verge of the universe."  The preceding considerations have led us to the contemplation of an extent of space which
might well tempt us to make use of the term'infinite,' but never can we
justly employ this term in relation to the universe.
198. NATURE OF THE COSMO-VELO. —The strata of linege of which thecosmo-velo consistsr ae never penetrated by any of the detached polarized
lineits nor by heat-lineits, which, commingled with each other, are both
streaming at all times towards the circumference of the universe; becausethese lineits, on coming up, are promptly made parallel to the above strata
by the Synduction of the latter, and having afterwards annexed to the
extreme end of the gravitation-cosmolinese, they then go back on their
returning paths as gravitation-lineits (247, 248). Neither can the cosmovelo be agitated by any undulations of light, since there is no connection
between the linearium  and the cosmo-velo.  In the coamo-velo, moreover,
all its lineits are quiescent and rigid, and the union between their ends is
most complete and firm, hence incapable of being made to undulate in
progressive true waves, and thus unable to produce light, even if the cosmovelo were connected with the linearium.  The cosmo-velo therefore is utter




52
and complete darkness, coldness, calmness, and inflexibility, or to speak in
positive terms: is destitute of light heat, and motiQ..  What we conceive
as cosmo-velo-;the""worlT s embracing envelope-must, by no means, be
considered as somethin  aterinali.
Having only breadth and length, we find the cosmo-velo to be an entity
of only TWO dimensions, and as it is completely covering a sphere-the universal sphere -it can have neither beginning nor end, in the same sense in
which a closed ring is said to have neither. Another, though very different
entity of two dimensions we find mentioned in ~230.
199. While in the cosmo-velo its lineits are most completely and firmly
united end to end, the union of the ends of lineits in the linearium, i. e. in the
darting cosmolineae of the universe, is comparatively very loose and easily
yielding, allowing to the ends of those lineits a certain amount of free
play, in consequence of which a kind of swell in progressive true wavesthe proper undulatory movement of the cosmolineae for the production of
light-is made feasible (97).
200. EXTENT OF THE COSMO-VELO. —-How far outward the cosmo-velo
extends in depthi'we  ca' utio-defi-e, but it may be surmised that, as it was
made up of the parallelly bent extremities of the cosmolinese (214), it can
in depth or thickness be but a mere film, comparatively speaking.  Beyond
the cosmo-velo's unmoved lineoe there can nothing be conceived except the
possibility for lea  extension to be, but no real extension existing therevacuity some perhaps would prefer to call it.  We, however, ought not to
employ this word, because the expression " existence of an absolute vacuum"
is in itself a contradiction, for " absolute vacuum" is the same as Non-Being,
yet it is only the Being that exists and not the Non-Being. Hence even in
a cosmolinea, if it be severed into many parts by infinitesimal distances,
there are no vacancies or voids between these parts, for in these minutest of
interspaces, which imply merely an interruption of cosmolineal connection,
millions of other cosmolinese, in all different directions but one, may be
conceived. [v. Notes app.]
201. PURE AND SIMPLE SPACE —What some philosophers call " pure
andsimple space" has no existence, is no real thing, it is nothing more than
the p3 ssibility f6oFrrel extension to be-namely: for extension of one as
well as for iextensTo/p'-'otree dimensions, i. e. lineits and solids (bodies);
just as "pure and simple time" is nothing more than the possibility for repeated execution of vibratory and rotary motion of linelts, i. e. vibration and
rotation of the most ultimate, most simple subtantia* as well as for repeated
motion of bodies.
202. This mere possibility, of course, has no bounds, it allows infinity.
And only in this sense can infinite vacuum be spoken of beyond the utmost
bounds of the cosmo-velo.
203. The cosmo-velo must be conceived to have originated at the same
*Regarding the question agitated by some inquirers: whether, if the visible creation
were annihilated, space could still exist,-we should say, that, as according to our idea
real space is extension of cosmoline-e in all directions, and these as simple entities not
being visible and consequently not included in the assumed annihilation, real space could
be easily conceived to exist under the above assumption. And if by space is meant:
" pure and simple space," which according to our definition (201) means nothing more
than the possibility for extension to be, this kind of space also (although no real entity)
may,besaidto-b e not winting out'ide the universe under the above assumption.-But
t'he-qsiuest6inon\were iased- whether, if all, both the visible and the invisible real entities were annihilated, space could still exist? we would be obliged to say: that as regards real space it could not exist, but as regards "pure and simple space," i. e. the possibility for extension to be, this could never be wanting.




53
time the monits of matter originated; the one could not possibly have developed without the contemporary development of the other.
204. To readers who are not averse to daring flights of thought and venturous conceptions, the following paragraphs (204-244) are offered as an attempt at delineating the very first stages of cosmical developments and their
causal connection, containing some short sketches, as I have studied them
out after considerable reflection on the subject. These sketches of the probable development of the present phenomenal universe out of its pre-phenomenal state will also contain suggestions with regard to the origin of the
cosmo-velo on the one hand, and that of the monits of matter on the other
hand.
205. In trying to recede into the dim mysterious past as far as ever imagination without incongruity can go, to penetrate beyond the first motions of
the universe,-beyond the beginning of every created thing,-antecedent to
the very existence of matter-we are obliged to listen to the suggestions of
intuition, as it were, but at the same time we ought to bridle imagination by
keeping steadily in view the teachings of physical science and the laws of
mechanical motion.
206. The only material and the only powers allowed us to operate with
and deal in, are the already mentioned four inoriginate most primitive entities, namely: three different kinds of primary powers End-unition, Synduction, and Versatile Activity, and the most simple substantive entity of extension in one dimension, the LINEiT, which also serves as the very substrat requisite for the upholding of any one or more of the primary powers forever
unable to exist by themselves. More than these four factors we cannot get,
and more we do not need.
207. Sketch 1. Let us then, to begin with, first see what would be the result of the state of things assumed to be represented in the following sketch.
Conceive instead of what is generally called an indefinite extent of celestial
space, nothing but an unbroken sameness of cosmolinese stretched uniformly
along in all possible directions, crossing each other for the most part at or
near the middle of this space (fig. 18), the ultimate portions of these cosmolinese, viz: their lineits, to be possessed of no other of the three primitive
powers but that of the lineits' own constituent power, End-unition.-This
would give us a silent, motionless, cold, dark, immaterial tissue, web and
weft of cosmolinere, a primitive principle indeed, a dead substrat for all the
phenomena of the world-but which never could develop into a phenomenal world, for want of the vivacious unruly power of Versatile Activity
and the steadying re-adjusting power of Synduction, both of which it lacks.
Neither outward nor inward manifestation of action could then exist, and
permanently all would have remained for ever as it was. Hence we are convinced of the insufficiency of our assumption, if we assume the existence of
only one of the three primitive powers.
208. Skcetch 2. MosT PROBABLE STATE OF THE PRE-PHENOMENAL UNIVERSE. To give the possibility of stir and development to the above dead
tissue (in sketch 1), let us make use of all the three primitive powers, and
let it be granted that besides the constituent power of End-unition there existed within the filaments or cosmolinem of the aforesaid system numberless
lineits inclined to be versatile, possessing as such not only the powers of-End



54
unition and Synduction but likewise the power of Versatile Activity, the
restlessly stirring, perpetually striving and struggling power which endeavors
to keep in whirling motion, round and round, any lineit it inheres in.  Let
these versatile inclined lineits be interspersed all along, more or less regularly, between the common or neutral lineits possessed only of End-unition.
209. Then we have a picture very different from the first one.  In this
system of cosmolinem (208) all the lineits possessed of Versatile Activity
and Synduction then exhibit an unremitting tremulous, vacillating motion,
thoagh unable to leave their respective places or to move translatory through
space; since the two discordant antagonistic parties: Versatile Activity
contending for dismemberment and strife on the one hand, and End-unition
and Synduction amicably striving for union, connection, agreement, on the
other hand, together occupied all the verscttile inclined lineits, and thus kept
in constant agitation most of the lineits of the whole system.  These antagonistic powers were then, as they are now, never resting or inactive, on the
contrary, they were effort-exerting unremittingly-Versatile Activity turning the ends of each lineit somewhat out of their normal position which
they ought to occupy in the continuous linea, End-unition and Synduction
turning as often the same ends back again into line and order, striving to
adjust them, and to keep their connection unbroken.  Well might it be said
with regard to the then prevailing condition of the versatile inclined lineit:
Two active parties dwell within itself,
And each repels and each subdues the other.
210. And indeed are we, the more we examine the subject on all sides,
induced again and again to the belief that the versatile inclined lineit as it
then existed, was a linear being possessing a sort of perceptive faculty analogous to conscious perception [apperception], a kind of conscious will and
intellect though of the very lowest possible degree, the merest trace of a
primary and rudimentary intellect which, however inexpressibly faint it
may have been for each lineit, must still be termed intellect, resulting from
an intimate conjunction and connection of the two will-(or effort-)manifesting (though unconscious) primary powers dwelling in them, viz: the unruly, vivacious power of Versatile Activity and the steadying, re-adjusting
power of Synduction. [~64(5)].
211. Excepting this nearly universal, internal, vibratory, commotion,
the entire domain of the web and weft of the cosmolinee (linearium) renosed completely adjusted, in equilibrio, with no outward movements of
translocation.  All the lineits with their powers, antagonistic though the
latter acted in many of them, were yet kept in the bonds of union and fellowship.
212. No material body or ponderable matter of any kind existed at that
time-no atom or monit, no gravitation, no light, no heat, no electricity, no
translatory motion. —Cold, dark, and silent, yet quivering throughout its
whole length, breadth and depth, under the efforts of the two contending
power-parties in their struggle for the ascendency, lay the linearium of the
world, an immaterial world as yet.  No sign of coursing life it showed, although possessed of stirring powers within.  The quivering emotion alone
betrayed its life and busy action. Such we may presume to have been the
pre-phenomenal, primitive state of the universe before the latter was developed into a world of phenomena, of matter, and of universal motion.
213. THE PHENOMENAL UNIVERSE BEGINS TO FORM, TO MOULD, AND TO
FASHION ITSELF. The beams and rays of cosmolinece under the influence of
the three primary powers, and crossing each other in all different directions,




55
could not have existed without forming a kind of connected system in some
shape or other, which most probably would h~aie6'Nthe outlines of a sphere,
for as the lineits composing these cosmolineae are the real extended Being, the
most simple ultimate extended Being, of which all the other more complex
extended Being (matter included) consists, we may well say with Parmenides in regard to the totality of Being:
"But since the uttermost limit of Being is ended and perfect,
Then it is like to the balk of a sphere well-rounded on all sides,
Everywhere distant alike from the centre; for never there can be
Anything greater or anything less, on this side or that side;"
At the circumference of this immense totality of immaterial Being or web
and weft, the ends of the cosmolineal rays were all unconnected as yet;
but in conformity to its nature, the power of End-unition strives even at
the circumference of the cosmolineal system to connect the abrupt ends of
these rays with each other.  (fig. 18.)
214. By virtue of this power the ends of the cosmolineme at the very
verge of the great cosmolineal sphere were forced to bend horizontally at
right angles to their former position, in order to meet each other; and
wherever at first the greatest number of horizontally bent extremities
happens to be in one and the same great circle of the cosmolineal sphere,
there will be formed and developed the sphere's equatorial plane, and all
the lineits there will, strenghtened by Synduction as mentioned in ~215, be
directing all the adjacent ones into parallel lines also.  This operation of
making parallel would progressively extend further away, more and more,
on both sides of this equatorial circle; and indeed, all the other horizontally
bent lineits would therefore, like the parallels of an artificial globe, at last
be arranged parallel to their equatorial circle on both sides of it, so that
even in this the greatest and most primitive of spheres, i. e. the immaterial
sphere consisting altogether of cosmolinere, two opposite polar places were
already indicated on its surface.  With regard to this sphere the horizontally bent lineits would, moreover, on being separated from those that have
a radiate position, form a kind of covering or envelope to the whole sphere,
and indeed in this its undeveloped state we already recognize the cosmo-velo
in its rudimentary condition.  All it needs to make this envelope complete
and independent is: to get rid of all its Versatile Activity, and in its stead
acquire more of the power of Synduction, and then have itself (the envelope) disconnected and severed from the rest of the immense totality of the
system of cosmolineee which is embraced by it.
215. Sketch 3. In proportion as the bent extremities spoken of in ~213
become more horizontal and parallel, those of their lineits which possess
Synduction and Versatile Activity, having the energy of their Synduction
made more efficient by this parallel arrangement, are hereby enabled to expel Versatile Activity, which thereupon diffusing itself along the cosmolineae, is obliged to proceed more into the interior of the universe,* and is
readily taken up by the versatile inclined lineits there, and thereby the
latter lineits become strengthened in their endeavor to whirl, while at the
same time they are also enabled to expel from  themselves their power of
Synduction, which then has to take its way outward along the rays of the
cosmolinese* until it arrives at, and is taken up by the lineits of the cosmovelo at the circumference of the universe, and thus gives to the cosmo-velo
still more steadiness, compactness and a greater power to make parallel.
*Because the neutral linei'ts are unable to harbor in the least either Synduction or
Versatile Activity.




56
216. The versatile inclined lineits of the universe, at least a great number of them, are by these events still more freed from the embarrassment
of Synduction, and being at the same time constantly strengthened by
new  access of Versatile Activity, they are at last from versatile inclined
lineits confirmed into thorough versatile inclined lineits, enabled to whirl at
once from out the ranks of the neutral lineits with which they have hitherto
been so closely associated in cosmolineal union.
217. With the first acts performed by the thorough versatile inclined
lineits of breaking the bonds, and with their whirling from out the cosmolinere, a more general secession was brought about by the loosening of the
whole cosmolineal texture, and as the gaps caused by the departure of the
first seceders from the ranks of the cosmolineae were immediately closed by
End-unition, the cosmolinese along the whole extent were submitted to an
unusually severe strain, and when thus their tractility was put to the severest test they had soon to sever their connection in their weakest parts,
namely, in the vicinity of their extremities where they were curved: that is,
near the cosmo-velo. As soon, however, as this severance was accomplished
at the circumference of the universe, the Synduction which was still being
expelled from the strenghtened versatile inclined lineits of the interior of the
universe was now, instead of escaping outwardly, obliged to go along in an
opposite direction, i. e. inwardly, and therefore from all parts of the universe
it was driven by the neutral lineits centreward along the cosmolinere.
218. In the vicinity of the centre, Synduction thus accumulated rapidly,
so that here this power was especially enabled to arrange the cosmolineve
into parallel circles or spiral coils of convolution of a spherical outline (fig.
18, d.), this being the only shape likely to result under such circumstances
and conditions of the streaming of Synduction towards a common central
point from  all around.  In consequence of this parallel arrangement, Synduction was enabled to expel from  all the versatile inclined lineits of this
central part of the universe all the power of Versatile Activity yet to be
found, and thus to change them into steady lineits. The remainder of the
versatile inclined lineits situated between the central part and the circumference of the universe being thus continually more and more strengthened
by the gain of Versatile Activity, expelled all the Synduction yet remaining in them, and were then, like their predecessors, also perfected into thorough versatile inclined lineits, and as such easily enabled to break loose
from their cosmolineal arrangement.
219. The coherence of the cosmolineae having thus been weakened, the
secession of the thorough versatile inclined lineits progressed more and
more rapidly with each of the latter's departure, until it soon became inconceivably rapid, almost simultaneous.  As fast as the thorough versatile inclined lineits left the ranks of the cosmolinese, the latter had their own
connection restored by closing up again and thus forming continuous lines
as before, less however in number of lineits.  By the time the thorough
versatile inclined lineits had all seceded, the cosmolineal system was not
only freed from all Versatile Activity, but had also severed its connection with
the central convolution and left the latter independent.  Both the cosmovelo as well as the great central convolution were now completely developed
and strengthened to greatest perfection.
220. Although the versatile inclined lineits by secession had gained one
of their objects, namely to free themselves from the cosmolinese, they had
not thereby secured their full independence, for there yet remained to the
lineit as soon as isolated, the unavoidable danger from the newly re-adjusted




57
cosmolineme and their [now to better advantage acting] End-unition, of being held fast by at least one of its extremities.
221. To avoid this, the versatile inclined lineits were immediately on
their secession from the cosmolineoe, NECESSITATED for the sake of their own
safety,* to form pacts of their own, although themselves averse to conibination of any kind.
222. The most efficient combination giving protection to these lineits,
and at the same time allowing them  to indulge in their propensity of
whirling would be: that a sufficient number of thorough versatile inclined
lineits, by virtue of their End-unition, join with one of their ends to a common centre, around which centre they might rotate, but in rotating they
necessarily had to rotate around an axis and thus produce the monit of
matter.  Arranged in the shape of a monit, they are no longer called versatile inclined lineits, but are true versatile lineits, and as such they would be
secure, because any attack the lineits of the cosnolineoe may make on them
is made ineffectual, by reason of a united vigorous rotation and by the Endunition of their free extremities, by which these versatile lineits (being the
radii of the monit) would now be enabled to break and pull the cosmolinere
themselves instead of being held by the latter. How this pulling is effected appears from ~124-129.
222'. By virtue of their End-unition which they still possessed,and which
no lineit of any kind can ever lose, the versatile lineits were able to combine.  While Versatile Activity urged them to whirl independently, impending danger urged them to unite.
It may here be remarked that the three events: (1) the departure of conscious will and perception from the versatile inclined lineits, (2) their act of
secession, and (3) their associating themselves into nmonits of matter, was all
accomplished simultaneously.
223. This well-contrived performance of the versatile inclined lineits of
seceding and of composing themselves into monits, was their last action performed with a conscious will and effort (intellect), since with their first acts
of revolving and forming into a monit, the two powers Versatile Activity
and Synduction which together had hitherto animated, the versatile inclined
lineit, had parted for ever, only one of them, Versatile Activity, remaining
with these lineits, which now  constituted the monit's:adii. Henceforth no
conscious will and intellect or perceptive faculty belong, d to any individual
lineit whatever.  Yet instead of these numberless mere traces of intellect,
there then in consequence of the most intimate commingling and conjunction
of all the free and fleeting Versatile Activity upon Synduction [the latt.r
concentrated and within the macrocosmic convolution] arose the ONE great
conscious Will and perceptive intellect of the universe, as more fully
spoken of in ~235.
224. From a retrospection at the preceding paragraphs it would appear
that thus, in fact, SYNDUCTION-by silently exerting itself unconsciously in
its proper work of directing lineits parallelly, throughout numberless ages
-was the power which first of all brought about the BEGINNING towards a
gradual construction of the now existing phenomenal universe, because in
consequence of this constructing action was induced a general exchange of
places among two of the primitive powers, and this exchange again gave
rise to the production of matter, the cosmo-velo, the central cbnvolution, and;o the universal circulation of cosmolineoe.
* The versatile inclined lineits as such possessed, according to 1210, conscious will and
ntellect, though of the most rudimentary kind possible.




58
As the first incipient performance of this general exchange may be called
the period of concepltion, so may the accomplished exchange as soon as it was
fully completed, be looked upon as the epoch of the birth of the phenomenal universe, and at the same time denote the termination of the pre-phenomenal all immaterial state of being.
225. The aforesaid minutest of pacts (in the shape of monits of matter)
at first had no connection with one another, but remained loosely dispersed
throughout the universe in the very places where they originated, and thus
in a dissipated state they existed as innumerable myriads of monits.
226. As soon as the monits had sprung into existence, the cosmolinem
were at once put into motion by them  as already explained in ~124-129.
The general secession of all the thorough versatile inclined lineits, their immediate formation into monits, and the effectual attack made by these monits'upon the continuity of the cosmolineme, afforded to the End-unition of the
latter the first opportunity for a more vigorous action of pulling endwise
lineit to lineit, and thereby to produce longitudinal motion of translocation;
for not only had the gaps in the continuous cosmolineme, resulting from secession, to be closed up again, but the gaps which resulted from the incessant striking aside so many lineits at each monit's circumference, had also to
be bridged over unceasingly. The cosmolinea, once moving, impels in never
ending repetition all the monits it may happen to come upon in its path.
Thus for the first time the phenomenon of gravitation appeared, velocity
lineits were attached to monits (131, 142.), and monits themselves, i. e. matter, for the first time exhibited weight and momentum.
227. PLACES OF GREATEST ENERGY OF ACTION. —Wherever in the wide
expanse of the pre-phenomenal universe the most beams of cosmolinee had
intersected each other (v. fig. 18.) there would be the greatest throng of lineits, consequently there would be the greatest number of monits be firmed,
ready to operate as a nucleus upon the greatest number of cosmolines. Hence
there would also be the greatest energy and action of Versatile Activity displayed.  And to these points of most vigorous action were then pushed by
gravitation immense multitudes of other monits from less central regions.
To such places of intersection the newly born matter of the universe was drifting, collecting and condensing into spheres with better success and in greater number than to any other localities possessing fewer intersections of cosmolineal rays.
228. By far the greater number of cosmolineal rays of the pre-phenomenal universe will naturally intersect each other in regions comparatively
not very far from the centre of the universe; consequently these will be the
regions where afterwards Versatile Activity will be displayed in its greatest
energy, and where matter in most enormous quantities was drawn together
to form vast numbers of celestial orbs by the side of each other, arranging
themselves so as in their aggregate to appear in the shape of an enormous
hollow sphere, the cosmic core, enclosing the central convolution (218)
on all sides.
229. For the same reason that to the centre of every celestial orb there
belongs a system of in-streaming gravitation cosmolinse, a similar system
must also belong to the centre of the immense hollow sphere, the cosmic
core, surpassing in amount of matter the mass of any other collection or aggregate of celestial orbs. And as the centre of the cosmic core coincides
with the centre of the universe, it follows that those gravitation cosmolinere
which are operated upon by the inonits of the cosmic core, are bound to
have the most direct circulation, following unswervingly for ever the same
straight tracks, because both the centre and circumference of the universe




59
to and from  which they are streaming are immovable and eternally at
rest.  These cosmolinem  are terned ordinate  cosmolinese.  They pass
through every part and place of the universe.
230. NATURE OF THE WORLD'S CENTRE-CONVOLUTION [or of the world's
central soul-substance]. The convolution is immaterial, consisting of cosmolinee parallelly rolled up in spirals.  Yet innumerable as these spirals
may be [and the whole aggregate of them may even be ball-shaped in outline] (v. fig. 18, d) they are all distinct from each other among themselves.
As such each spiral has only breadth and length, and we are here furnished with another case [besides that in ~198] of an entity of Two dimensions, which in this case gives us the psyche or soul. The convolution is made
up of no other lineits but such as the cosmo-velo is composed of, and which
contain of the two primitive powers only End-unition and Synduction. As
it is with the cosmo-velo, so also with the convolution, both possess neither
monits of matter nor the power of Versatile Activity.  Within the convolution, by the peculiar duplicating position and convolute windings of its
parallel lineae and the most intimate, though momentarily, yet for ever repeated acts of conjunction by ti e fleeting,incessantly coming and going,power
of Versatile Activity upon that of Synduction, a new faculty is engendered,
namely that of Intellect.*  Intellect is no entity itself, but a faculty belonging to an entity, namely: to the convolution or soul-substance, upon
the nature of which the intellect is dependent for its degree or quality.
Both the cosmo-velo as well as the convolution are immaterial entities, each
of only two dimensions containing no monits of matter.  While at the
cosmo-velo a conversion of heat- and polarized-lineits into gravitation-lineits is continually going on, in the central convolution there is continually
engendered the faculty of intellect.
231. All three together: the convolution, the cosmo velo, and the ordidinate cosmolinese (229) constitute the immaterial substance of the universal
soul in its completeness -the 2macrocosmic soul.
232. FURTHER DEVELOPMENT OF THE UNIVERSE.  With the first acts of
conflict, which consisted in an attack upon the lineits of the cosmolinewe by
the monits of matter to destroy the connection of the former, dates the
most vigorous development of the universe, and the first great phenomena
of nature came forth.  Motion in all its various modes, and first of all, the
universal motion of gravitation-the circulation of the cosmolinee —was
started; scattered monits or atoms thus gravitated upon, were pulled together to form orbs of shining stars.
233. Cotemporary and in connection with the gravitating process were
polarized lineits struck off incessantly within the aggregates of matter (125,
126, 147, 148,) and magnetic streams sent forth from all celestial bodies.
Then also, in consequence of the retardation and stopping of the centreward motion of monits of matter, heat-lineits were thrown off, and for the
first time streams of heat began to pervade the universe, and floods of
light to undulate in all directions.
* The immense amount-of the vivacious power of Versatile Activity as it is continually chased along the gravitation-cosmolinee from the circumference of the universe
to its very centre, begets-while commingling and conjugating with the aggregate
amount of the steadying, re-adjusting power of Synduction-which within the central
convolution is situate and permanently dwelling-begets the conscious Will and Intellect of the macrocosmic convolution, or in other words: begets the Intellect of
the world's soul. Thus came into fnll vivacity and exercise the most admirable of functions, the supreme Intellect of the universe; thus it has been continued till now,
and thus also shall it eternally be rejuvanated without cessation.




60
234. But this was not all.  The following occurrences, namely: 1st, the
exchange of the steadying re-adjusting power of Synduction for Versatile
Activity, and Versatile Activity for Synduction, among all the versatile
inclined lieeits, thereby dividing the latter into two opposite classes; 2d, the
most complete and lasting separation forever of these hitherto conjunct two
primite powers, and 3d, the secession from the ranks of the cosmolinese
performed by the thorough versatile lineits,-proved to be the grandest
events that ever could happen from eternity; for not only did this exchange
and segregation give the finishing stroke to the cosmo-velo, but contemporaneous with it was all the matter formed-and around the centre of the
universe at the same time was completed the rolling up of the great system
of the cosmolineal [immaterial] convolution, that is: the chief and most
consummate portion of the macrocosmic soul-substance (230), a fit abode
for conscious will (or effort) and highest intellect.
235. Previous to constituting themselves into monits of matter, all and
every one of the versatile inclined lineits individually was possessed of
both Versatile Activity and Synduction, and hence of a kind of conscious
will and perceptive intellect [which the union of these two powers always begets]
intellect only of the faintest degree though  it must have been (209,
210). The merest trace of rudimentary intellect, yet intellect it was nevertheless.  But with  the forming  of the versatile inclined lineits into
monits, all Synduction fitd from these lineits and consequently all conscious
will and intellect had likewise to vanish from them for ever.  (223).
236. Yet instead of these innumerable faintest of intellects there then [in
consequence of the most concentrated commingling and conjunction of the
two will and effort manifesting, though unconscious primary powers namely,
of Versatile Activity upon Synduction and their action and reaction upon
each other [v. 64(5). 235] is ONE great conscious will and intellect begotten,
-and the All-Intelligent, perfect throughout at once, extended and extant in all Its might from centre to circumference, is and exists;-with Its
intellect residing in the world's great central convolution [head-portion of
Its soul-system] — Its rays of nerve and strength* all round in physical though
immaterial lines, which dart along from furthest points of universe, incessantly converging to the centre, and'tien as.radiant heat and lines of magnetism sent back from whence they came.
237. These inflowing continuous lines,which are thus Its soul's converging
rays, in fact, Its nerve-like filaments, serve also by their instantaneous speed of
undulation as messengers of knowledge, by which the All-Inteliigentperceives
and knows all, and at pleasure can influence and stir, and make to vibrate
with intelligence such of the genuine souls of mortals, as in their nature
prove related to Its own.-This immaterial Being [the cosmic soul possessing intellect] fills with Its rays the concave of the world-the cosmo-velo
substantiates Its limits-Its will and faculty of reason dwell in the cosmic
centre-Its rays not only visit minds of man, but matter also of celestial
orbs, reciprocally acting with material things which are, in fact, that souls
co-operating counterpart.
238. From this sketch it follows that the All-Intelligent is:
1.) A single Unity.t  An Individuality.
2.) Imperishable, i. e. eternal for all time to come.
"The system of the ordinate gravitation cosmolinese (229.).
tA single Unity. There is only one central system of convolutions to the universe, and
as no other but the central system can be the seat of macrocosmic Intellect, it follows
that only one, sole, single unity is the All-Intelligent.




61
3.) Ilamense in extent and vast as the universe, but not infinite.*
4.)  Omnipresent therein, not in  thought only but in substance also,
though of an immaterial substance.t
5) Omniscient and self conscious.
6) All exceedingly potent, but not absolutely omnipotent.4
7) Performing certain functions.fl
238'. How long the human mind is to be kept in  the trammel of doubt
and uncertainty about the most vital question extant, the finding and knowing of the true God, depends to a considerable degree upon its own exertions. Eyen now, after thousands of years, man's mind with regard to its
conceptions of the All-Intelligent, is either swayed by hollow-headed atheism;  or cramped by ecclesiastical statutes  into absurd  caricatures, which
aim to pull that Being down to the level of a miserable  human likeness,
that Being, in comparison with whose universal all-inclosing embrace the
whole galaxy of the visible heavens appears as diminutive, as the bright
sparks emitted from a burning steel wire appear when compared to the im.
mense domain of that galaxy!-or lastly, the All-Intelligent is by wrangling
*The word " infinite" is one of the greatest strongholds of all those who are indifferent to the highest inquiries in cosmical investigation. Because if any one is to accept:the predicate " infinite" with regard to the All-Intelligent, then he need not at all try or
endeavor to comprehend It, to know It, or to form any conception of It, for this is absolutely impossible with respect to anything infinite. It is impossible for any mind to
form a conception of that which is said to be infinite.
tOmnipresent. Not only does the greater part of the All-Intelligent's immaterial
substance in the shape of ordinate cosmolinete and their lineits (229), traverse the whole
extent of the universe, but they traverse also all matter, however compact and solid the
matter may be [the monits themselves alone excepted]-all bodies of inanimate nature
as well as those of organized beings. They penetrate the very heart of man and its most
hidden recesses. They move within us, across us, on all sides of us; and in truth may
we say: within these streams of cosmolinem —within this soul-substance of the All-Intelligent-we live and move and have our being.: Potent, but not omnipotent in the strictest meaning of the term. The All-Intelligent can not immediately operate upon monits of matter. It can operate only [by
means of the power of Synduction belonging to its macrocosmic soul or convolution]
upon free lineits by changing their direction, and upon the ordinate cosmolinese by setting them into vibration. It is obliged in a great measure to shape its own course.of
action according to circumstances, which may be brought about by the antagonistic action
of Versatile Activity; hence the All-Intelligent cannot be omnipotent-in the widest
meaning of the word.
The defects and deformities of existing things and beings, or their vicious dispositions
and imperfect condition must by no means be considered as the work of the All-Intelligent, must not be attributed to It. Myriads of counter-operations, traceable to the
monit's Versatile Activities, indirectly take part in determining and shaping the handiwork of nature.
IForcibly directing polarized- and heat-lineits against their own versatile tendencies, and thereby guiding monits and atoms out of their common drift of mere mechanical aggregation, and to group and range them according to peculiar determined directions [as is taking place in innumerable forms of organization, and also in the conversion of heat- and polarized-lineits into gravitation-lineits at the circumference of the
universe]; these are some of the mechanical functions of the All-Intelligent performed
by virtue of the Synduction of Its own macro-cosmic soul, as well as, mediately, by
Synduction of the micro-cosmic soul of each vitally active organic cell, and the soul of
each living individual being. The more mental functions of the All-Intelligent are:
to stir and set into vibration and to influence and animate such ot the souls who in their
nature are inclined to Its own, and apt to correspond to such vibrations.
The All-Intelligent has never framed or created, nor ever can frame or create monits
of matter. Framing or making matter has been [as already indicated in 1220-222] the
work of the versatile inclined lineits in striving to preserve the independence of their
Versatile Activity.




62
scholastics evaporated into-they know not what-by some into " the Infinite," by others into " the Unconscious," by a third  party into " the Absolute," the " Incomprehensible," the " Unapproachable," etc., all of which,
scarcely amount to anything better than sheer Nothingness.  A sorry aspact, indeed, this universe would present, if all the other habitable worlds
of it were peopled with beings of no higher faculties and of no nobler daring of mind than what is possessed by us and the gold-grasping, sensualityhunting majority of our own race.
2382. If not already apparent from the preceding paragraphs, it may be
still more distinctly stated that the All-Intelligent is not the indwelling causa
prima and essence of all things, and does not reveal Itself in everything;
that besides the active faculties of the soul-substance of the All-Intelligent
there are other activities at work, viz: the three primary powers operating
quite independent of the former; there are, moreover, also monits of
matter and physical forces, such as heat-, gravitation-, and polarized-lineits,
existing"-irrdipdentid o-f-the All-Intelligent.  Consequently not every performance and action in the universe is caused and accomplished through It
and by It, as pantheists do assert of their Deity. Our views as set forth in
the above pafgrphs arevery faff6romkfeing pantheism. And yet, it must
be admitted that the ray-substance of the All-Intei.lig.ent is everywhere,and in
fact does continual  penietrte eivery thing in the universe except the cosmovelo, i. e. the world's envelope, and the monits.
238'. According to the pantheistic view, the soul of Nature's God, by
Its very action of giving   e     ature's schemes and oprations, has sacrificed Its individuiality and lost Itsef in' these Its mighty exertions.  Such
are, by no means, our views with regard to the All-Intelligent. Neither is
Itself to be sought in the various physical forces.  The One great individuality exists as such for ever, and had not to dissolve Itself, in order that
out of It might arise the vastmultitude of all the existing separate objects
of nature now exhibiting themselves in the universe.  To comparatively
few of these objects, viz: to the vitally_ ctive organic cells, and to any of
their inferior combinations, individually belongs perceptive and appreciating power of an inferior degree*-only to the higher organized beings belong conscious Will and intellect of a higher order;-and to the All-Intelligent alone pre eminently belong conscious Will and Intellect of the highest
degree possible.  All the rest of the universe is animated hy the three primary powers, who with unconscious but unconquerable  earnestness of
Will unremittingly pursue their aim regardless of whatever nobleness, beauty, and grandeur may be ruined by them.
2384. Our views also deviate from  Deism, in as much as that doctrine
places'God outside the worlT  -W' eplFaceo6ur God inside.  Around the centre of the universe, unremovable and steadfast, subsists the immaterial cosmic convolution, and within this head-portion of the world's soul substance
are constantly engendered the supreme functions of Intellect...Limitedi..to
this simple condition the All-Intelligent would, however, be incomplete and
* Hence even to living plants, and especially to their young'vitally active cells, we
must allow certain efforts and aims, and an ability, as it were, to judge of what may be
subservient to their aims. The fact that tendrils as well as the tender.tips of twining
plants reech out and exert then3mselvesg"owari~ds'ineighboring poles- and other objects to
which tiey-iiiiyf~ia tas hemselves and may cing for support, seems to indicate that the'youn:itally. active cells of these sensitive tips are induced to turn, and stretch, and exert themselves in the proper direction pointed out to them by some kind of emanation
which comes upon them, and which is continually issuing from all material objects,
most probably as streams of polarized lineits.




63
for want of a medium  unable to operate upon the outside world around.
The COSMIC-CORE like an immense body of mechanism, consisting of innumerable celestial orbs which on all sides encircle the cosmic soul's central
portion, i. e. the cosmic convolution, causes and accomplishes* the great
circulation of the ordinate cosmolinese, and by these means makes it possible for the All-Intelligent to operate and act upon the outside world around
It, and to be not only a thinking but an acting Being also, and thus allcomplete.
238~. Hence we see that in this respect it is with the All-Intelligent as it
is with man: the head-portion of the soul-substance of both can exist without being connected with matter, but in this state there would be no feeling,
no tpre iving,. and.no taigcogniz.ance of what is around'and outsT;pe.
2386. -As the brain inclosed within man'sfihead is the central organ of his
nervous system, and by its internuntial fibres is connected with every part
of his body, and the latter by means of these fibres is in constant communication with the immaterial soul-substance within the brain,-so is the cosmic
core with its immense amount of matter, the central organ of the universal
system, and is by its ordinate cosmolineme connected with every part of the
body of the universe, and the latter by means of these cosmolinese can be at
any time in constant communication with the immaterial cosmic convolution,
i. e. with the soul-substance around the centre.  Drawn upon by the immense masses of matter of the cosmic core, the ordinate cosmolinese are bound
to move, and in their routes they necessarily have to pass by way of the great
universal centre (v. 584, 586,) and thus are issued from the same. As soon
as in this outward course they reach the cosmic core, they are by that great
body sent divergingly in all directions away to the periphery of the universe,
i. e. to the cosmo-velo, from which region by the action ho5t esaimemighty
cosmic coTe-tey "then' are forced again to return by way of the universal
centre, as heretofore.
2387. In this manner we conceive that from the centre of the universe,
from  the head-centre of the All-Intelligent, emanate and spread incesssantly in all directions the ordinate cosmolinee,~-that ieing's immaterial
rays. Darting through everyithing except the monitstyare uied by
— osmo-ve1o at the periphery of the universe, whence they are obliged to
stream back to the great centre from  whichthey issued.  And thus in
never-ending circuits, as it were) God's nervous substance circulates in
steady imperceptible pulsations throughout the world, so that all nature and,
of course, we human beings too, at all times, are penetrated with this divine
emanation, which, however, must not be taken for the Deity Itself.
2388. Not by having the Deity's name continually upon our tongue are
we made to feel Its grandeur.  Rather is it by silent meditation and deep reflection upon Its essence and attributes that we are led to revere and adore
God's dignity, and become imbued with sentiments of bliss, sublimest
thoughts, and deepest holiest emotions.
238'. The universe or, which is the same-the macrocosm-comprises
a) all the most ultimate particles, or units of extension in three dimensions, of which all matter and material things are composed;
b) all the most ultimate portions, or units of extension in one dimension,
namely, all the force-lineits, such as gravitation-,heat-,polarized-, and nervelineits; as well as all the macrocosmic soul-substance, i. e. the immaterial
most simple compounds composed oflineits, as there are: the convolutions, the
cosmo-velo, and the cosmolinee.
* By the Versatile Activity of the total immense aggregate of its monits.




64
c) all the power-units or power-points of the three most primitive kinds
of power: Eud-unition, Synduction, and Versatile Activity.
We ae therefore entitled to say: The esse or being of the macrocosm (the
universe) may be divided into three classes, viz: 1) its three primitive powers, 2) its immaterial substances, and 3) its material or corporeal substances.
The third of these classes is composed out of the second and first class excepting from  the latter the power of Sydcluction.  And out of the same two
classes excepting Versatile Activity is composed the macrocosm's soul,* which
together with its faculty of INTELLECT constitutes the immaterial All-Intelligent. The All-Intelligent, however, can only exist in mutual retro-action
with a corporeal or material counterpart, could not exist if there existed no
matter.  Matter indeed is coeval with the macrocosmic soul itself-yea, with
the All-Intelligent-and as indestructible as the latter.
2381~. The two ideas of Macrocosm (or the universe) and the All-Intelligent must, however, always be kept distinct. Under the name of the latter
is comprised the macrocosmic soul together with the totality of CONSCIOUS
Will and Effort-the highest concentrated faculty of intellect and reasonwhich in the present phenonrenal universe is being unceasingly engendered
within one single dominion, that is, within the macrocosmic central convolution [~230, 235, 236];t but which in the pre-phenomenal universe was being
unceasingly engendered as- infinitesimal traces of reason in innumerable
myriads of versatile inclined lineits (~210, 235). The macrocosm, on the
other hand, being the totality of the material machinery together with the
totality of the primitive powers, as well as all the moving motive immaterial forces, and the immaterial most simple compound substances (~2382),
incloses also the totality of concentrated conscious Will and Effort, the supreme reason of the All-Intelligent. And as the ALL-enveloping cosmo- velo
is common to both the All-Intelligent as well as to the macrocosm, so that
both are defined in outline by the same circumference, it may in truth be
said: as sure as the All-Intelligent encloses and contains within Itself the m~acrocosm or universe, so sure does the universe enclose and contain the All-Intelligent.
238". The particles of matter are constantly shifting, going into combinations, again to be decomposed and alternately to be re-arranged into other
shapes and compounds.  Our own bodies are thus considered, part of the
macrocosmic body.  But our souls, although composed of units (or parts)
of the macrocosmic immateral'souPl-substance, and having sprung forth from
the generalilv  of thua sibstance, can not be said to be constituent parts of
the m    6'n6cos5mic]spoul. -They will maintain their individuality after as well
as before the dissolution of the material structure by which they were confined.t  They may even be admitted within the cosmic-core, in nearness to
the centre of Intellect itself, provided they be of strength sufficient to take
pleasure in all such exercises as through the light of nature lead up to nature's God; to love and to revere this supreme individuality when found 
and to practice charity to helpless fellow creatures as readily as to themselves.  Such souls, as these, to whom an never-ending intercourse with the
All-Intelligent would be a source of highest happiness, can never be dis*Convolution, cosmo-velo, and cosmolinee.
tAs on a small scale in man, within the convolutions of the soul-substance of the
brain.
Although, as we have said, no soul could exist if there were no matter, it does by no
means follow therefrom that the soul of an organized being must necessarily dissolve
with the dissolution of its material frame. For only in case that ALL existing matter
were to vanish, could that inference bejust and admissible.




65
solved or have their ultimate parts dispersed again into the generality of the
macrocosmic soul-substance, as is the case with souls of all irrational beings.
Not only our reasoning faculties and the deep-seated aspirations toward a
future more happy and perfect existence, but also the irrepressible desire to
be a living witness of the coming fate and change and progress of this earth,
to be a spectator of what takes place in other worlds besides-all speak alike
against a dissolution of the soul of any human being who seeks to know the
All-Intelligent, and does his best to spread such knowledge gained, instead
of doing homage to sensual things and mammon.
2381. Freed from every ritualism  and ecclesiastical ordinance, the true
and holy kernel of all religion is to be found in the earnest desire and longing of the human soul to bring itself into an intimate communion with its
exalted psychic prototype, the All-Intelligent,-a communion which may at
times, in its sudden promulgation, with awe excite and whirl through all
the trembling depths of life and vibrate to the core with overpowering force,
at other times in lasting, calm, and uniform exercise stir up the fibres of the
soul with gentler tunes of bliss.
239. As soon as the central convolution, and the cosmo-velo, the monits
of matter, and the darting cosmolinese, had assumed a definite existence and
shape, so soon became the universe to be a universe full of phenomena.
After partial condensation of matter, when the heat had subsided sufficiently
to allow the free action of chemical affinity, great activity in the development of material compositions took place by combining, separating and recombining the mixed up monits of the different elementary bodies. Then
came a busy time, antagonistic jumble, and turbulence supreme, between repelling heat and pulling gravitation; although allayed at present, incessant strife of antagonistic powers does still excite the pulse of living nature.
-Since then abounded mighty work, and stir, and action!
240. If there had been in the primitive nebulous matter of the universe
evenlvdiffused, but one nucleus, then ith~e"- toMims or ion7ls-wou!d -all "have
fallentQwards that one nucleus' in irect ines to form one immensperical
aggregate, but no vortex motion of the mass could have been produced thereby, because the heat developed by the fall of particles was
sufficient to keep them apart and within certain bounds of
J/1~ \    approach, and where there was no outlet and no giving way
O"-  b  on any side, there could be no vortex. If we have only
two nuclei a and b (v. annexed fig.) in the whole nebulous
massitelyjt^o'perceive that those atoms or particles m,,,      or n which are not in the straight line a b thatjoines both
nuclei, will take a path in accordance with the diagonal of the parallelogram of the differently directed forces, and being more influenced by the
nearer or stronger one of the two nuclei, fall in a direction more or less tangential to the same, and if numerous enough cause the nucleus and its system to rotate. These two nuclei, however, will not be sufficient to give a
rotary motion to either of the systems if monits of matter are equally distributed on all sides, because the direction of m is then counterbalanced by
that of n. But from fig. 18, Tab. 5, it may be seen that under our suppositions a great number of such nuclei necessarily existed, and from their




66
various sizes, peculiar positions, and especially from unequal distribution of
monits, under the influence of gravitation, rotation of the different nebulous
systems is certain to result.
241. By concentration and contraction the rotary motion of each rotating
nebulous sphere necessarily increases in rapidity, but most so in its equatorial belt; the rapidly increasing centrifugal velocity of its equatorial belt
after having attained a certain strength, hinders this belt very much in its
contraction towards the centre of the sphere. Other parts of the nebulous
sphere, of less centrifugal force, however, will continue to contract steadily,
the more so the nearer they are to the poles, because at the poles the centrifugal force is nothing. And thus the whole sphere will assume an extremely oblate shape. The equatorial belt of a heated oblate sphere cools
fastest, hence contracts or subsides fastest, hence increases in centrifugal
force fastest, and reaches first of all that certain degree of centrifugal velocity
which balances its centripetal force and thus restrains it first of all from
any further contraction towards the centre of the sphere. The belt next
below the first exterior one has not yet reached its maximum centrifugal
velocity, yet still continues to lose heat, hence continues to contract, and is
thus obliged to tear itself away from the exterior one, leaving the latter rotating as an independent ring. The inferior belt eventually becomes also
detached, in like manner, from the preponderant mass below, and thus begins
to form a second separate ring, and so on. Finally these rings break and
contract into globes, and in this manner are formed suns, planets, and satellites.
242. Thus 1) by virtue of the powers that are always active in matter
[by End-unition and Versatile Activity], and 2) by means of the all-present medium [the cosmolinere],-it may be said: that by these very agencies which cause gravitation, not only was the primeval ponderable nebulous ether of the  universe partitioned into separate immense aggregations,
"airdThiese aggregations shaped into immense oblate spheroids, but also were
these spheroids broken up into spherical suns, planets, and satellites, and
moroverfurnishled with orbitual as well as with rotary motion.  All this
may be said was done by gravitation, which itself, however, is only a phenomenon due to the aforesaid primary powers and the medium.
243. At a later period when planets, after cooling, became'fit for the
existence of plants and animals, then it was that by gradual development,
from the most simple organized animal beings others of a more complex
structure, in gradation up to man, succeeded, all [except the very simplest]
propagated in the usual manner by coition. In order to form an immaterial
spiral convolution or chief portion of the soul-substance (v. 230.) for each
of these animal and human germs during conception, lineits taken from the
darting rays of cosmolinese are rolled up in a similar system of convolutions as that existing at the centre of the universe, though of an immensely
more diminutive scale. And if the convolution which is the repository of
the supreme will and intellect of the universe, be termed macro-cosmic convolution, or chief portion of thesoul-substance of the universe, then that
convolution which is the repository of the will and intellect of man, may
be called the human convolution or chief portion of the soul-substance of
man. This latter convolution encased within the brain, together with the
soul-substance within the nervous system of the human body, and made officious by conscious Will, may thus be considered as the entire human soul.
While, on the other hand, the macro-cosmic convolution encased within the
cosmic core, and made officious by conscious Will, together with the ordinate
cosmolinese and the cosmo-velo may be considered as the entire macro-cosmic




67
soul' and in opposition to this immaterial system stands the sum  total of
all the' monits of matter-the macro-cosmic soul's corporeal counterpart.
(v. Notes app.)
244. All four: 1) the macrocosmic convolution with its faculty of conscious Will and Intellect; 2) the cosmo-velo; 3) the monits of matter;
and 4) the system of darting cosmolineme, together with the isolated lineits,
although they had a beginning, will never end in time.  They can never
be dissolved into their original constituents, for they are according to ~64
the most simple of compounds existing, and therefore the most durable.
They, and consequently also the sum of them, the All-Intelligent or macrocosm, shall remain for ever, and the circulation of the cosmolinewe never
cease,* although all other compound things should be dissolved and go to
wreck, or be consolidated in one immense immovable conglomerate.
245. Besides the four most elementary of compounds just named we
may here mention the fifth, viz: the sou of hucniabeng, which on account
of its superior number of constituent lineits over those of inferior animals'
souls, is  distsouble, i and indestructible.  Though indissolubleitis liable to
become inconscious, whenever its convolution unrolls and spreads out, but
is apt to regain consciousness, as soon as rolled up again, by outside power,
in its peculiar spiral shape.
* With regard to the all-pervading system of cosmolinee, although lineits are constantly disjoined from one end of the cosmolinea, and other lineits just as constantly
annexed to the other end, yet the cosmolineal streams shall never cease to circulate.




SECTION V.
246. After this short but necessary digression let us now resume our
speculations with regard to the detached polarized lineits (125, 126, 143).
The lineits having been struck and flung aside by some monit-either by
the monit of a planet or by that of any other celestial orb-proceed [by
virtue of the Versatile Activity communicated to one of their ends] outward betwixt the intervening particles of matter, and at last emerge from
the orb's surface. They are also when in company with heat, taken along
by the latter.
247. The detached polarized lineits in their outward flight, either by
themselves, or in company with heat, are obliged to reach ultimately the
limits of the universe, i. e. the concave inner surface of the cosmo-velo, where,
by the powerful synduction of the latter, they all will promptly be made
parallel to its immovable strata, at right angles to the radii of the universe.
248. After having been made parallel to the cosmo-velo, the detached
polarized lineits are immediately by virtue of their End-unition joined endwise and annexed to the extremity of inward flowing cosmolinese.
249. Thus moved and redintegrate, the annexed lineits proceed on their
inward journey from the very verge of the universe towards the centre of
some celestial orb, once more capable and ready, as constituent parts of the
cosmolinere, to act as gravitation, until in course of time they are from the
orb which they go to, again sent forth as detached polarized lineits or, as
the case may be, as heat-lineits.  And in this way again and again they go
through similar cycles to other celestial orbs and speed on in circuits for ever,
if they meanwhile have not become attached as velocity-lineits to monits.
250. Hence we find the following procedure to take place continually, on
the one hand: the breaking up of cosmical threads into linea-fragments
(lineits), which most frequently happens within the dense and crowded
masses of gross matter,-on the other hand: the annexation and uniting of
the same linea-fragments to the circulating cosmical threads we call the
gravitation cosmolineve, which happens in places destitute of matter in the
free realms of extent, at the very confines of the universe.
251. But for this stopping and making parallel of lineits by Synduction
and for the annexing performed by End-unition, the universe would soon
be filled with a chaos of polarized lineits and whirling heat-lineits, and eventually all the gravitation cosmolinese would be entirely broken up and dismembered.
252. MANIFESTATIONS OF OUTWARD STREAMING POLARIZED  LINEITS.
Whether the immense quantities of lineits that are incessantly detached
68




69
from gravitation-cosmolinese by the monits of the earth, and are obliged to
leave the earth and dart away from it as polarized lineits, do make their
out-streaming manifest in some way or other, or whether they are playing
a part in terrestrial magnetism, we are not quite prepared to maintain with
confidence, but it seems highly probable that they make their most frequent
exit in the higher latitudes.
253. It will be in the higher latitudes not only because the detached polarized lineits can make their exodus more readily in those regions of the
planet which have the least rotary velocity, that is where the least number
of monits of matter crosses their paths at right angles, but also because they
are for the greater part carried-along by streams of heat-lineits, and these
streams, of course, must be incomparably more vigorous in going from the
sources of heat of the interior towards thepolar surface, where the difference
of temperature between the heated interior and the cold surface is the
greatest, and the distance for escape the shortest of any in the terrestrial
sphere. From the arctic as well as the antarctic regions therefore it is that
the polarized (magnetic) lineits, in company with low imperceptible heat
issue en masse. And this is done in a certain order, that is, with their positive pole directed as much as possible outward.
254. AURORA BOREALIS.-The principal streams of the polarized lineits
will have their origin in that prepondering slice of the earth which directly
subtends the wide intertropical belt. These streams will be directed towards north in the northern hemisphere, and towards south in the southern
hemisphere. They will be found in greater intensity at some distance below the earth's surface, they will grow stronger and more condensed as they
draw nearer to the polar regions, until they issue from  the surface of the
earth within the arctic and antarctic zones and then, on coming in the higher regions of the atmosphere, where the latter is rare enough to be put into a
glowing condition [analogous to the glowing of rarefied air performed by
electricity in Geissler's tubes] they proceed along these attenuate strata toward the tropics, causing the almost constant yet feeble auroral issues, still
ascending (fig. 19), until at last on leaving the atmosphere altogether, they
are unable to set any thing a glowing for want of matter to operate on.
This glowing of the higher atmospheric strata will be most intense whenever
similar but unusually powerful discharges of electricity [i. e. streams of polarized lineits] from  the facule of the sun happen to meet those of the
earth; in which case they give rise to those beautiful phenomena, to the
fully developed aurora borealis, of such extraordinary intensity, as to be
visible even in our lower latitudes, (38~ N).
255. That from the sun, and in company with the sun's heat, similar
streams of detached polarized lineits issue,though on a much larger scale than
from the earth can hardly be doubted, and it may yet ere long be demonstrated that the so-calledcorona observed on the occasion of total eclipses
of the sun is a real magnetic aurora proceeding from  that body. The
streams of polarized lineits from the sun will issue not only from  near its
polar regions but from other regions also, because the impelling force of
heat in the sun is enormous, and the sun's body consisting of rarefied matter in the form of gas, offers much less resistance to the exit of the detached
polarized lineits than the more compact body of the earth does. "The
general radiated structure of the corona, and the great comparative outward
extent of the luminous radiations in certain directions, have attracted the
attention of the observers of all modern eclipses. Some streamers have been
seen to extend more than one milliop miles from the sun, while others did
not extend to one quarter of this distance."  Prof. Norton says: the coro



70
na's "luminous radiations may be conceived either to be permanently connected with the sun, or to be composed of luminous matter actually streaming away from the sun, to an indefinite distance into space."  If for the
word " matter" we substitute: polarized lineits, we may have it more correctly stated.
256. And as already said in ~147, the streams of these detached polarized lineits may prove to be what is generally conceived under the name
of electric and magn eti.fluid; the more so, as the detached lineit must be
supplosed'to; have polarity, because its anterior end has been touched and
operated upon by the monit's radii, and received a certain portion of Versatile Activity, while its posterior end was operated upon only by the cosmolinea, so that the former, as the more vivacious one, we may call the
positive end, or the positive pole.
257. That even the heat which finds vent through the craters of volcanoes, and through fissuiesafii-d"iot springs, may also be accompanied by an
abundance of detached polarized lineits is proved by the simultaneous appearance of electrical phenomena on such occasions.
258. There aire two kiind(is of immaterial though extended emanations
then, continually streaming towards the periphery of the universe. These
are 1) heat-lieits; 2) struck-off or detached (polarized or magnetic) lineits. Not mereiy'the heat-lineits alone, but both kinds, as soon as they arrive at the verge of the universe, are by the power of Synduction of the
cosmo-velo changed into parallel lineits, annexed to the gravitation cosmolinese and become parts thereof (247).  Hence we have two univeral emanations flowing constantly outward from  all celestial orbs, viz: magnetic-lineits and heat-lineits, and only one kind flowing inward toward these orbs'
centre, namely gravitation-linefts.




SECTION VI.
259. The " first law of motion" as stated in some of the latest and most
approved works on Dynamics reads thus: " A  body under the action of
no force, or of balanced forces, is either at rest, or moves uniformly." The
latter part of this assertion is founded upon an error, for according to ~10,
axiom VIII, a body under the action of no force cannot move at all,
whether uniformly or not uniformly; neither can it move when under the
action of balanced forces.
In the case of a continued uniform motion of a propelled body, the body's
monits and the velocity-lineits attached to the latter, mutually act upon
each other, and it is in fact the power of Versatile Activity in the monit
which by acting together with the velocity-lineits, keep up the monit's
translatory motion, i. e. change of place.
260. A body at rest, in order to be moved must be moved by power or
by action of force-this is not only admitted but insisted upon by Newton
-hence motion of body is caused by the action of force, hence where there
is motion off body there is action of force (axiomVII), and where there is
continuediiotiUon of body there is continued action of force. This law forming, as it were, an axiom, ought to supersede inertia, which to' call a force
exposes a contradictory assumption..    A-slong as a lody continues moving
so long does active force act within or upon it.
261. The motion of a uniformly moving body, which is commonly said
to move by inertia, can continue only as long as the interaction between the
body' monits anditifheir velocity-lineits does continue; the motion has to
cease as soon as the interaction between monits and their velocity-lineits
ceases. This interaction ceases, of course, as soon as the velocity-lineits are
removed from the monits; and the removal of the velocity-lineits from the
monits of a body is effected by contrary forces or obstacles being interposed
in the path of the moving body.
262. The above error with regard to inertia seems to have arisen from
the doctrine of Telesius adopted by Newton, that the property by which
matter sustains itself is altogether passive; they did not recognize those two
important active powers dwelling in each monit or ultimate smallest particle of matter, by which such particle oi monit is kept from being annihilated,
by which it can maintain a certain size or volume, preserve resistance in
Whewell also observes that "to say motion must continue the same from one instant
to another, because there is nothing to stop it, seems to be taking refuge in words."
71




72
three dimensions, and be capable of acting upon other particles by means of
a medium.  These two powers are End-unition and Versatile Activity.
263. By accepting the above doctrine Newton was forced to devise a' new
quality contradictory in itself, viz: the " vis inertiae or force of inactivity,"
an inherent power by which a body resists any disturbance of its uniform
rectilinear motion; but if a power or force does act resistingly, can it be called a force of inactivity? let the unprejudiced inquirer answer. This contradictory character of the " vis inertiae" is and has been a great stumbling
block, and much in the way to achieve progress toward discovering the true
nature of the most simple ultimate forces.  Hence we have discarded the
" vis inertia," and trust to explain phenomena which are said to depend on
this force, without it. (259, 261, 304).
264. Physicists who still persist in raising the following assertion to a
kind of axiom, viz: that when a body is moving itnmust of necessity continue to move, on account of its inertia or inactivity, overlook altogether the
activeJDower that is the'cause of all this continued motion and how much light
would bethrrown upon science if this power was rightly understood. (v.
Notes app.)
265. CONVERSION OF GRAVITATION-LINElTS INTO VELOCITY-LINEiTS.-In
order to keep up a close connection among all the parts of the darting gravitation cosmolinea, which is continually shortened by the action of monits
(124-129), each of its lineits is incessantly urged on to press forward by the
End-unition of the nearest lineit preceding it, hence any such lineit is, as a
part of a gravitation-cosmolinea, able to press repeatedly upon the different
monits it may meet in its way.
266. If from  some cause or other the monit that is hit upon by a lineit of the streaming cosmolinea, should offer resistance to the aforesaid
pressure, then this lineit after impinging ineffectually upon the monit, proceeds in its course without the latter, having exercised only a passing pressure upon it.
267. The lineit although exerting a pressure cannot be stopped by the
concussion, because it is continually urged on by End-unition to close up
again in file with the next preceding lineit in front.
268. VELOCITY-LINEIT.-Any lineit of the gravitation-cosmolinea, whenever it can effect an attachment to the monit it hits upon, does at the same
time, by virtue of its own direction and the interaction between the monit's
Versatile Activity and the lineit (261), give motion or speed to that monit
in the direction in which the lineit itself moves. The attachment of such
a velocity-lineit to the monit constitutes the dynamic energy or the vis viva
of the latter.
269. And the number of lineits so attached becomes the measure of velocity for the monit.  Such an attached lineit we cAll velocity-lineit, (131,
147].  (v. Notes app).
270. Although a monit (atom) may be called active with regard to its
inherent and innate power, yet with regard to its behaviour when acted
upon by yextraneous forces which try to change its place it must be called
indifferent, and the monit being thus unable of itself, without the influence
of an outside active power or force, to move from one place to another, it
must be assumed that an accessory or impressed active force is associated with
the monit whenever the latter is moving from one place to another.
271. This force which is actually preceding from  out a faster moving
body into a slower moving body, by which the latter gains just as much as
the former loses, and no more, must be a substantive though immaterial entity, and this is the aforesaid velocity-lineit.  Bodies having attached this




73
force lineit, provided the latter was taken from the gravitation-cosmolilea,
thereby acquire their speed of fall.
272. Force in a moviqngbody is that which continually urges the body to
pass frori~ioneplace to another.  This something which is evidently present
in the moving body, and absent from the same when the latter is at rest, and
which in the calculations of the mathematician goes by the name of quantity of motion, and which on the sudden arrest of the moving body is converted into a certain quantity of heat, this something, though certainly not
matter, is a substantive entity, immaterial, yet very distinct from a mere
mode or quaii~lityj it is a force, in short, the thing we wish'to be understood
by the~nname of velocity-lineRt.
273. Not only-ith'eTliiTefs of a gravitation-cosmolinea, but also the heatlineits, as well as the detached polarized lineits flung aside by the rotary
monit, can impart the momentary impulse in its determined direction which
they received, to any monit lying in their paths, and when in striking they
can effect an attachment to the monit they hit upon, will likewise be converted into velocity-lineits, and thus give speed to the monit.  Heat-lineits in
the explosion of gunpowder are to a considerable amount changed into velocity-lineits.  The velocity in this case, however, is also in a great part
due to the detached lineits darting from  the repelling monits; but with
respect to the air-gun the velocity of the ball is wholly due to the detached
lineits darting from the repelling noonits.
274. RULES OF RATIO BETWEEN SPEED OF MOTION AND THE COMPARATIVE NUMBER OF VELOCITY-LINE1TS.-I. In a uniformly accelerated motion
of a monit the velocity lineits increase in number constantly and uniformly;
that is: an equal number of velocity-lineits is added to those already possessed by the monit during each successive second of time;-and the greater
or the less speed of a monit indicates the relative greater or less number of
velocity-lineits attached to it.
275. II. Any cause that can and does take away or cast off velocitylineits from a moving monit, does thereby diminish or retard that monit's
velocity; and vice versa: the decreasing motion of a monit or a body tells
us that the number of its velocity-lineits are being diminished or cast off.
276. III. In a motion of uniform  velocity of a monit, the velocity-lineits posessed by it remain the same in number, having either their decrease
equal to their increase, or having no increase nor decrease at all.
277. The momentium of a moving body, that is, the mechanical effect
of its motion, is the product of the number of velocity-lineits of the monit
multiplied by the number of monits.  Or in other words, it is the sum total
of all the velocity-lineits attached to all the monits of the moving body,the sum of the dynamic energy of all the individual monits of that body.
278. The investigations in the nature of dynamic energy are of the highest importance, the more so as in expounding the nature of this force, eminent physicists have made use of terms which are apt to lead to wrong impressions on the student's mind, regarding the convertibility of natural
forces.  My intention here is not to criticise, but merely to help in clearing
up this most important subject.
279. The terms " potential energy" and " possible energy" may be convenient enough to operaitW~itithiin calculations, but they are rather unfortunate expressions with regard to the true nature of force.  (v. Notes app).
280. We read for instance: " By raising it [the weight] I have conferred
upon it a motion producing power" [towards the centre of the earth, being,
of course, thereby understood].  Suppose the moon could by some force be
raised a hundred times its present distance from the earth's centre; instead




74
of having by so doing, conferred upon the moon a motion producing power
directed towards the earth and proportionate to the exertion of raising her,
she would now exhibit only the 1-10,000 part of her former tendency to
move towards the earth, and if her centrifugal force be left unchanged, she
will move by means of the latter alone, rise away from the earth, and soon
be free of the earth's influence altogether.
281. Another author on the same subject says: "When a weight is
raised above. the surface of the earth, it acquires potential energy in the
shape of an increased amount of the attraction of gravitation." Instead of
having by the act of raising increased the attraction of gravitation, the latter has in fact, been decreasedb'etween the weight and the earth, for the
higher you remove the weight above the earth the more feeble will be the attraction of gravitation between the two, for gravitation varies inversely as
the squares of the distances.
282. Again we read: "Before a body falls it must first be raised."  Here
we may ask, had the meteoric rocks, before they could fall to the earth, first
to be raised above it? and if there was a vertical shaft reaching down to the
earth's centre, and a weight lying at the upper margin of it, would it be
necessary to raise that weight first, before it could fall? By no means, for
in this case by shoving the weight only a few inches horizontally, it would be
made to fall through a distance of 3960 miles to the centre of the earth.
283. There are also many of the modern physicists who will say: so also
every body with regard to gravitation " may be compared to a watch wound
up, which having the spring of its motion in itself; by the gradual evolution
of its own spring produces all the successive motions we observe in it." But
then, how will they account for the fact that the same piece of metal if lifted,
say one mile vertically above the level of the sea, at some place necr the
earth's equator and then allowed to descend, would fall and strike with less
energy of motion, and consequently give out less power in reaching the surface again, than when lifted to the same height of one mile above the sealevel, but this time at a place not far from the earth's pole and there allowed
to fall. Yet in spite of all this they assert: " The man who winds the clock
communicates to the weight a certain amount of power, and exactly so much
as is thus communicated is gradually given out again during the following 24
hours." " And as surely as the force which moves a clock's hands is derived
from the arm which winds up the clock." —The force of the arm acts here,
no doubt, as a cause, but merely as the cause that removes the obstacle,
which makes it possible for the gravitation-stream in the one case, and for
the elasticity of the spring in the other case, to exercise their functions, because the obstacles that prevented them from so doing, have been removed
by the muscular force of the arm.
284. It is very true that exactly as much energy as our muscles expend
in raising the clock weight, is on descending to the spot from which it was
raised, gained from it again either as mechanical work, or as heat, or as
both, provided the weight is not allowed to fall any lower than the place
from which it was lifted, for instance into an adjacent abyss. But in raising the weight, the energy expended by the muscle has gone off in the shape
of heat and left the weight.-The wording to state the proposition properly
would be: as much force as was expended in the exertion of our muscles in
lifting the clockweight just as much has in falling been furnished by
gravitation, that is from  quite a different source than our muscles, and
this has been used up in driving the wheel-work. But the words: " thus
communicated is gradually given out" as above used, naturally leads to the
inference that the identical muscular force thus exerted has literally been




75
stored up in the weight, and then converted into the pulling-down force
which the weight now exhibits, and which moves the clock's hands, If this
is meant in the above cited sentence,* then it must be objected to as an erroneous view. (v. ~406).
285. It is true that in raising the weight we momentarily communicate
force to the same as long as the act of raising lasts.  But it is equally true,
that during the weight's ascent each successive single effort of the thus communicated force is, after having done its work, instantly cast off again as
heat by the action of gravitation exerted in an opposite direction, and as
soon as the weight ceases to rise, none of the communicated force remains
in store, no more so than that it should remain  if the weight had been
dragged with great exertion along a rough horizontal surface, where by
friction it loses its force of motion as fast as this force is being imparted to
it by the muscle.-It is in falling that the weight gathers and stores up dynamic energy (vis viva), and it is in ascending or in being lifted that the
weight loses the dynamic energy which was just being imparted to it in order to make it rise.
286. Yet although by the act of raising and lifting we are unable literally to store up in the weight the requisite force to drive the clockwork, we
have nevertheless achieved thereby another object, we have put the weight
into a situation or condition, in which it admits of being pulled along and
moved by the grcvitation-cosmolinece streaming towards the ecarth's centre.
287. Having endeavored to explain in ~163-180 the cause of gravitation,
I may here again  refer to the subject in a somewhat more general view.
From these paragraphs it follows, that we have throughout the whole universe a medium or web and weft of real force-lines,-in their function as
gravitation-lines crossing and intersecting interstellar space in every conceivable direction, darting in greater abundance when converging towards
any of the centres of the great celestial bodies, and being of more intense
array and strength when near them than when further off, according to a
ratio inversely as the squares of the distance from the centres of those
bodies.  Such bodies, on having come nearer to each other, are then attracted with greater force; but they do not thereby create any new or additional amount of force, they merely have arrived in regions of the universe
where the gravitation  force-lines exist in  much greater throngs, consequently they have come into force-streams of greater intensity and where
the pressure, exerted upon *the bodies to push the one towards the other, is
much more energetic.-Therefore, in order to give velocity to bodies, i. e. to
store them with force in the shape of velocity-lineits [131, 142, 268], all
that is requisite is: to remove any obstacles which may be apt to hinder the
two bodies from  approaching to each other. [v. Notes app.]
287'. That this view leads to a satisfactory explanation, and at the same
time is in agreement with the great law of conservation of force will readily
appear from the following: In throwing a stone upward by means of the
muscular force of the arm, the motion thus suddenly imparted, gradually
* That this really is the meaning of some authors is evident from the expressions of
a Professor, who plainly states that when a stone is thrown upwards, the motion or energy thus imparted as vis viva is actually stored up in the stone, and during the latter's
ascent is changed into a new form, that is: as the stone ascends the vis viva becomes
less and lesPh being gradually changed into potential or possible energy; whenever the
stone has arrived at its highest point of ascent and begins to fall, it is a sure indication
that all the vis viva or actual energy has already been transformed into possible energy;
and when the stone is falling back to the earth, all the energy that was stored away is
given up again in the form of motion.




76
disappears. That this force lost to the stone, was on its disappearance not
converted directly and immediately into attraction of gravitation, is evident on
considering that instead of augmenting the same in the stone, we know that
it has really decreased in proportion to the square of the distance from the
earth's centre. Even if we did not know this, our theory shows, that mechanical force of motion or velocity can never change directly into gravitation-force without having first existed as heat [and gone to the cosmo-velo,
385-389].  The force of motion that was lost in the ascent of the stone cannot have been evolved in any other form  but that of heat, because the motion in going cgainst the gravitation-stream  was retarded and arrested, as
surely as if it had been done by any other contrarily acting force, for instance that of friction.  The heat either radiated away into space or dispersed
into the surrounding atmosphere, according to the greater or less tranquility
of the air.
The stone after having lost all its mechanical energy by means of which it
was carried up, soon falls, and on striking the ground evolves a considerable
amount of energy or force in the shape of heat, and thus gives us to understand that during its fall it has gathered and stored up mechanical energy of
motion.  How and from  what source this energy has been supplied I have
pointed out in other paragraphs in such a way as to have the law of conservation of force fully maintained.
288. A case somewhat analogous to the raising of a weight and then permitting it to get dynamical energy by falling, is presented in the, following;
If air has been pressed into a vessel by the muscular power of our arm in
working a condensing pump, so as to have its quantity doubled, we might
in a similar way as in the preceding case be tempted to say: by working
the pump we have conferred upon and literally stored up in this air the
very identical motion-producing power of our muscle, and as a consequence
the air has now, like the suspended weight in the first case, potential energy, by which the one half of the air may drive out the other half.
289. The fact is that by working the pump we simply bring the particles
of air nearer together, so that their repelling force, which increases in proportion as the distance decreases, can act more powerfully on each other.
The monit's stream of repulsion is the real active force, it proceeds uninterruptedly from the monits themselves and from nothing else.
290. We know that a light but large balloon, even if only filled to threefourths of its capacity with hydrogen gas, rises, and notwithstanding the
fact that it is getting all the time into regions of less heat, it becomes more
expanded, the  as pressing outwards  t"i'ff"it:ually'gaist the sides of
the balloon the highet rises.This shows clearly that the force of expansion has its source    t the particles and was not transferred to the latter
fromt ler'csiislde sourcesiofiforce; for if no repelling force had uninterruptedly issued from the minutest particles of gas, the balloon, instead of being
expanded in rising would have been contracted for want of heat within the
colder strata it arrived at.  We [mu/st confess thiati raTwe did do to the balloon
was, merely to admit the hydrogen and to put the balloon into a place
where it could rise, but we conferred no " potential energy" upon it in the
sense of the potential-energy doctrine, in other words we were not obliged
to pull the balloon first down from a great height, in order that thereby it
may get " potential energy" [as some scientists would insist upon] by virtue
of which to make it rise exactly to such a height as corresponds to the muscular force of the arm which had to be spent in pulling it down. The whole
work, not only that of lifting to a great height, but also that of expanding
the balloon and pushing its sides fu;rther apart, even to -such a degree as to




77
burst and tear it to pieces, is the work of the force of repulsion issuing 1)
from the particles of the atmosphere in lifting' t]ieCblon, and 2) from the
particles of hydrogen in expanding the balloon.
291. Another analogous case may be found in a revolvable wheel stuck
upon a stationary axle, over which wheel runs loosely a leather band driven
by the expansive force of heated steam  by means of an engine. Suppcse
the wheel stuck loosely upon the stationary axle in such a manner that in
shoving it sideways, it may in one place of the axle turn freely upon the
latter, but when shoved to another place of the axle it may be held unmovable there by a projection or catch existing upon the axle. Now when
held by the catch the wheel is stationary, and the leather band glides swiftly
over its periphery, and we could say with the same propriety as regarding
the suspended weight in the first case: this wheel now has potential energy,
because as soon as we slip it free of the catch,* it at once exhibits actual or
dynamic energy in turning swiftly around its axle, and thereby setting other
machinery, with which it is connected, in motion.
292. But can we assert that by the mere act of taking the wheel to the
axle, shoving it upon the catch and applying to it the band, we have conferred upon and imparted to. this wheel a motion-producing power [may be,
equal to several horse-power] derived solely from our muscles? By no means;
for if we have no heat in the steam-boiler, the wheel, no matter by how
great an expense of muscular power it was stuck upon the axle, can have
neither actual nor potential energy to revolve. The expanding force of heat
is working in this case as continually, yet ineffectually, over the fixed wheel
as the force of gravitation in the other case is working upon the weight
suspended and hindered from falling.
293. Let us, in order to compare the preceding three cases, put them in
juxtaposition in the following manner:
I.                      II.                     III.
By muscular force of By muscular force of  By muscular force of
the arm                 the arm                   the arm
I pump and compress  I lift a weight and sus-  I shove a wheel [conair                      pend it                  nected by a band with
an engine] upon  a
stationary axle and
Into a strong vessel.    By a string.             Upon a catch of the
axle.
The vessel holds the air. The string  holds the  The catch  holds th3
weight.                  wheel.
I opeu the valve,       I cut the string,         I push the wheel from
the catch,
The surplus air is ex- The weight falls,          The wheel revolves,
pelled,
It is driven out by the  It is pulled down by the  It is turned round by
repellinq force of the    force of gravitation.   the expansive force of
monits (atoms).                                   heat.
This force is not derived  This force is not derived   This force is not derived
from  the muscular    from  the  muscular    from  the  muscular
force of the arm.       force of the arm.         force of the arm.
The muscular force of the arm in the above three cases merely has put
the air, the weight, and the wheel in such a place and position, as to give
Analogous to cutting the string in the case of a suspended weight.




78
the respective three forces just named the proper chance to operate upon
them.
294. To illustrate the nature of dynamic energy (vis viva) more fully
let us offer another case. The lineits of the cosmolinere in their course towards the centre of the earth continually impinge and press as gravitation
upon the monits of all terrestrial bodies. If for instance a four pound iron
weight rests upon a man's hand extended horizontally, the man in his effort
to keep the same extended, will soon be made aware of the efforts of some
downward tending force [which here is the pressing action of the lineits] by
the pressure exerted upon his hand by means of the iron. Yet he may be able
to counteract this pressure and keep the iron at rest for a considerable length
of time. But if more iron be added, there will be more monits to be
pressed upon by the lineits pushing downward; and in thus adding successively monits to monits [of iron], the power of pushing down the hand may
be increased to such a degree that the muscular power of the hand is overcome and then the weight begins to fall.
295. From that moment, as long as there is no resistance to the fall, the
lineits that now strike the monits of the iron give increased motion to the
latter in being allowed to attach themselves in the shape of velocity-lineits
to these monits, instead of glancing off from them and thereby being turned
aside as heretofore (294); and if another hand 50 feet lower was extended
in the path of the descending weight, the effect would be very destructive,
and very different from what the weight performed on the hand when the
latter was merely exposed to the weight's pressure.
296. But why does the weight when allowed to fall exercise a more crushing effect upon the hand held at a distance below, then when it is permitted
simply to press with its resting mass on the same hand?  Because if the
weight is at rest, i. e. effectually supported by something underneath, the
lineits of the centreward rushing cosmolineoe that strike the monits of the
iron are not allowed to attach themselves to the monits, since each lineit
after exerting a certain momentary pressure* upon the monit it strikes, is
obliged to leave at once by way of glancing off, hence no storing up, and
hence no combination of the vivacious Versatile Activity of the monit with
the direction-determining lineit can take place, which combination is most
efficient and fully enti, led:to the name of vis viva (the same with velocitylineit).
297. The longer the unobstructed descent of a falling body continues, the
more velocity-lineits (vis viva) will its monits gather. And the greater the
velocity of the falling monit is, the greater will be the number of the velocity-lineits supposed to be possessed by it.
298. As there is no particle of matter in the universe of which we can
assert that it is not under way in a translatory motion of some kind or other,
it may well be assumed that every monit in existence is covered more or less
with a certain number of stored-up velocity-lineits.. Hence we may assume
that every monit in existence possesses a certain amount of dynamic energy
or vis viva.
299. Two MODES IN WHICH ORIGINALLY ALL THE VELOCITY MUST HAVE
BEEN IMPARTED TO MONITS. Every monit has originally received the vis
viva or velocity-lineits it possesses, in one of the following two ways: either
1st by FALLING, in being pushed along by the stream of gravitation-cosmolineoe flowing either towards another single monit, or towards the centre of a
more or less concentrated aggregate of matter (assemblage of monits);-or
*Caused by the End-unition of the lineits of the gravitation-cosmolinese.




79
2d: by FLINGING the detached polarized lineits being hurled by monits
against other adjacent monits. (125, 126, 143-145.)
300. But it is especially due to the 1st mode, namely to falling, that not
only all the planets of our planetary system, but also all other celestial
bodies must necessarily have received, at one time or other, all their velocitylineits, and hence their momentum or vis viva, which they possess in their
orbitual as well as in their rotary motions.
301. LAW  ABOUT THE DIFFUSION OF VELOCITY-LINE1TS. Velocity-lineits whenever added to a closely connected assemblage of monits [to any material body or connected system of bodies] always diffuse or spread towards
those parts of the body in which the monits have less velocity-lineits of the
same direction, until all the monits possess alike an equal number of velocity-lineits of the same direction.
302. Hence if a non-elastic ball of nine pounds weight and being at rest,
but easily movable, be struck by a similar ball of one pound weight, yet
having a velocity often inches per second, the two balls will proceed together with a velocity of one inch per second. Suppose for instance, each
velocity-lineit of a monit to represent that monit as moving with a velocity
of one inch per second, then if a monit has ten velocity-lineits it will move 10
inches per second; and if the one-pound ball has one million of monits and
moves, previous to having struck the nine-pound weight, at the rate of 10
inches per second, it is clear 1) that this ball will possess ten million velocity-lineits, and 2) that the nine-pound ball consists of nine millions of monits
with no velocity-lineits.  But immediately after the concussion of the onepound ball against the nine-pound ball, both balls having together ten
millions of monits will be moved by ten millions of velocity-lineits, so that
each and every monit of the ten pounds possesses one velocity-lineit, thus
moving one inch per second.
303. If into one side of a cannon-ball a hole is bored and this hole filled
with a wooden plug, we can make to deviate the course of the ball either to
the right or to the left of the object aimed at, according as the wood-plugged side is placed to the right or left, when loading the gun. Because the
wood-plugged half of the ball, not having as many monits of matter as the
opposite side, cannot get the same number of velocity-lineits, and hence in
overcoming the resistance from friction of the gun-barrel has to lag behind
the other half, by which a partial turning of the ball on leaving the mouth
of the gun takes place, bringing the'unplugged half more in front, and hereby the ball is made to deviate from its original course. In like manner the
direction of the shot can be made to deviate upward or downward by
placing the plugged side up or down when loading the gun. If the plug is
loosely put in, it will during the ball's flight be pushed in somewhat tighter,
by resistance from the atmosphere if the plugged side is placed in front when
loading the gun.
304. TIME REQUIRED FOR THE SPREAD OF VELOCITY LIBNETS.-The reason why a large and heavy body when at rest, cannot be overcome and
moved instantaneously by any applied force, evea if the latter be supera.
bundant, is to be found in the inability of velocity-lineits to distribute themselves instantaneously over all the mouits of the resting body, and is not to
be sought in an impossible and itself contradicting power, the so-called
"vis inertice."  The lineits need a certain length of time in spreading themselves over a certain amount of surface.
305. A man endeavoring to give a very swift rotary motion all at once
and instantaneously to a heavy grindstone, will find that it is impossible for
him to do so, and that only by steadily exerting his strength for a certain time




80
[short though this may be] he is enabled to give to the turning of the grindstone the desired velocity. The cause of this phenomenon has been attributed to the inertia of the particles of matter tending to retain their state of
rest.  But the true reason why the motion of the grindstone is sluggish at
first, is because it takes time for the lineits, when being disengaged from the
hand, to spread from the centre over all the monits of the grindstone, the
circumference of which needs by far the most lineits.
306. The reason why so-called " inertia" in a fast moving body of great
weight, for instance a-heavy railroad train, cannot without destruction to
the cars be overcome instantaneously by resistance offering impediments,
lies in the inability of the velocity-lineits to depart from the material particles of the moving body instantaneously. For departing, the velocity-lineits need time as well as for spreading, and the quicker or more suddenly a
train is stopped the more will all the different parts of the cars suffer, and
the sooner will the cars become dilapidated.
307. If the wheels of an exceedingly fast running railroad train could
be fastened and fixed to the rails instantaneously, the cars of the train would
thereby be broken up into a promiscuous heap of pieces, the metallic and
heavier material tearing away from the lighter material and going in advance of the latter. If the stopping could b3 done ia a vacuum, the heavier material would not separate from the lighter, all the parts of the cars
above the wheels would be carried forward in one connected body and dashed
to pieces against the first obstacle they came to.
308. If the number of velocity-lineits be exceedingly  great for each
monit, as for instance in a fast moving musket ball, the velocity-lineits of
the ball coming upon a plank freely suspended in the air, take along
only those particles of the plank which they hit, and thus make a hole
without moving the plank. This is done before the densely contracted
stream of veocity-lineits of the ball and their immense number had time to
diverge and to spread over the whole plank in which case the ball would have
pushed the plank ahead instead of cutting a hole through it.  Hence the
particles of the plank are shoved out and the ball still keeps velocity-lineits
enough to move farther on.
309. If, on the other hand, the ball is hitting a somewhat yielding nonelastic body, time is afforded to the velocity-lineits to spread gradually over
a greater surface and mass, and therefore the ball cannot proceed very far,
and soon stops.
310. Again if the spreading out of the velocity-lineits could be instantaneous, no bullet hole in the plank could be made however fast the motion of
the ball might be; but in this case the suspended plank would either be
mozved as by a gale of wind, or be rent to pieces.
311. Recapitulating some of the propositions concerning velocity-lineits
and adding others, we say:
1) The motion of a body is due to the motive action of the velocity-lineits
that are attached to that body.
2) The continued motion of a body is due to the continued presence of its
velocity-lineits and  their incessant action while in that body.
3) If one body impels or sets in motion another body, velocity-lineits pass
out of the impelling body into the body impelled.
4) Velocity-lineits attached to a body make that body-move, but as soon
as opposed in its path by an unremovable obstacle, the velocity-lineits will
flow out of the moving body, yet they cannot enter and pass as velocitylineits through the obstacle, because there is nothing at hand to continue
them in their mode as velocity-lineits. Hence these velocity-lineits, being left




81
to themselves have to appear in an independent mode of active motion,nalmely in the whirling motion which is peculiar to heat-lineits (315).  With regard to the lineits of gravitation it is very different; here if a lineit, in striking a monit, glances off, it is readily connected and ranged into the cosmolineme again.
5) When a sufficient number of velocity-lineits-so great as to overcome
the other forces, such as cohesion, gravitation, &c., that are tending to hold
the obstacle in its place-is thus communicated to the obstacle, the latter
will be moved, and only in proportion to the resistence overcome will heatlineits be developed.
6) But so long as the velocity-lineits are flowing out of the active body
against the obstacle without moving it, so long do they (after having first
exerted a certain pressure) disperse as heat-lineits.  For instance in the case
of muscular exertion against a too heavy log. These velocity-lineits are,
however, evolved as heat not from the obstacle but from the active body
itself; as for instance, from the muscle by its contraction and exertion to
push aside a log withoutbeing able to move the latter.
7) In an obstacle acted and pressed upon but not moved by gravitationlineits, the latter after exerting the pressure, pass into and through the obstacle and do not turn into heat-lineits, because beyond the obstacle they are
connected again to, and unchanged conveyed away by, the gravitation-cosmolinere.
8) As during the mere pressure from gravitation-lineits no heat-lineits are
set free, so also are no heat-lineits set free during the mere pressure from an
elastic spring; hence there must also exist with regard to the elastic spring
some connection and conveyance of lineits in some analogous closed system of
circulation issuing from the elastic spring.




SECTION VII.
312. In the preceding chapters we endeavored to show how lineits,being
detached from the gravitation-cosmolinea, and joined or attached to monits
of matter, have thereby experienced an important modification, having
been converted into velocity-lineits. These velocity-lineits, at any time thereafter, may by the counteraction of other forces which thus act as obstacles,
be obliged to leave the moving monit to which they are attached, without
having an opportunity of entering and giving motion to another body;
having therefore no chance to continue in their peculiar mode as velocitylineits, and neither being able directly to renew their former connection
[with the continuous cosmolinee, to act in the capacity of gravitation] these
velocity-lineits will be left to themselves, but their acquired Versatile Activity remaining with them, they are bound to appear in an independent
form of active motion, viz: the whirling or versatile motion of themselves,
and thus as whirling heat-lineits they give rise to the sensation of heat.
313. The fact that there are insurmountable difficulties in attempting to
reduce the conception of heat to that of an undulation of a so-called ether,
analogous to that which produces the phenomena of light, is yet abundantly
recognized by many physicists, because 1) there appears nothing in light
analogous to the slow conduction of heat; 2) the light-producing undulations of the ether have no tendency to produce expansion in illuminated
bodies; 3) heat can be confided and fixed to a substratum, and can be confinei between non-conductors of heat for a great length of time, even when
the surrounding atmosphere is of less temperature, as may be strikingly illustrated in the Norwegian boxes of felt to preserve a temperature for
cooking without any additional' fire. 4)' The specific heat of different bodies, and the capacity of solids and liquids for " storing up" heat, as well
as the binding of heat in evaporation, and the liberation of the very same
quantity again on condensing. All these are stubborn facts pointing out,
that while light is but a phenomenon extending by undulation of a continuous medium, heat roceeds as a separate entity per se, fromr place to place.
314. A moving monit a may hit upon a movable monit b that is at rest,
and then both will go on together. In this case half the number of the
attached lineits of a will spread over the movable monit b, and both monits
will proceed with half the former speed of monit a (301). Here then, even
those of the attached lineits that have been disengaged from a and gone
over to b continue to act as velocity-lineits.
315. There is, however, another case possible. The moving monit a
may instead of striking the movable monit b, hit upon another monit c, which
82




83
being fixed by other forces, completely resists and thereby stops b in its
progress. This, however, cannot stop the motion of the attached velocitylineits of a; having had imparted to them Versatile Activity by the monit
a, they are bound to move in some way or other, because Versatile Activity
can never be driven out by anything except by Syduction of the cosmovelo.  In the case of the resisting monit the velocity-lineits leave monit a,
and as they can find nothing to attach to immediately, they become free of
all connection, and depart with a new  mode of motion as independent
whirling lineits, manifesting themselves to our sense of feeling as heat.
316. A certain amount of the power of Versatile Activity, which is the
cause of the velocity-lineit's motion of translocation, was imparted by the
monit's Versatile Activity to this lineit as soon as the latter left the cosmolinea and attached itself to the the monit as velocity-lineit-and this is always a most important epoch in the lineit's mode of existence.
317. The lineit when in the form of velocity-lineit, has translatory motion
in a certain direction, and affects monits accordingly by pushing them along
with it. But on having been detached from the monit and liberated to shift
for itself, the lineit keeps its appropriated part of the monit's Versatile Activity, assumes a whirling motion, and is thus enabled to agitate monits,
striking and pressing them and even making them move translatory.
318. Heat is not "matter," neither is heat " a motion of the ultimate
particles of matter," nor a motion of a material "ether."  That not all the
eminent physicists have subscribed to the doctrine that " heat is a peculiar
shivering motion of the ultimate particles of bodies" is evident from the following admission of one of the highest and latest authorities. " In the dynamical theory of heat, which is based upon the experimental fact that heat
is motion, many formulae are at present obscure and uninterpretable, because
we do not know what is moving, or how it moves."-(Thomson).
319. We may define heat as follows: Although heat is nothing material,
it is in itself something substantive,* it is in fact the imponderable lineit appearing in-fth-ech~aracter of heat-lneit whenever possessed of a peculiar, brisk,
whirling motion which was imparted to it by the Versatile Activity of the
monit.-It strikes adjacent heat-lineits as well as monits of matter.  The
quantity of heat is determined by, and proportional to, the number of heatlineits,-the temperature is proportional to the quickness of whirling of the
heat-lineit.
320. The heat-lineit's whirling motion, i. e. its temperature, is capable of being made still more violent and brisk on being struck back by adjacent heatlineits as well as by the ultimate particles of matter, that is by monits, which
are always rotating.  Although by this striking back of monits of matter
upon heat-lineits, the motion of the latter may be made more brisk, no
more heat-lineits or new heat can ever be produced thereby.
321. Each heat-lineit is continually repulsed by other heat-lineits as
* In his natural history, Bacon maintains that " there is in every tangible body, a
spirit or body pneumatical, which fills the pores of all gross bodies:-that it is not some
virtue, or action, or trifle, but a real and quantitive substance, though rare, invisible, and
without weight." That this spirit or body pneumatical was'-ent to' represent what at a
later period was called heat, and not " ether," is apparent from the fact that Bacon alludes to it also as the cause of evaporation and other phenomena, which have always
been considered as the peculiar effects of heat. And it is equally plain that by choosing
the terms "spirit" and " body pneumatical without weight" he meant to represent something ssubstantiy.that_ewas not matter [because there is no imponderable matter] and yet
not entirel-w:itho.ut_.et en.Tsese requirementsare completely fiiilled by the
heat-lineit exposed in thepfresent pages.




84
well as by monits of matter striking against it, and all the heat-lineits being thus, to use Lord Bacon's expression, " restrained, repulsed, and reflected, become alternately perpetually hurrying, striving, struggling, and irritated by the re-percussion."
322. This augmentation of the whirling motion in heat lineits mutually
striking each other, may be expressed in a general law as follows: If in a
given compass of space the number of heat-lineits be doubled, then their whirling energy and pressure outward will be four-fold, that is as the squares of
the number oJ heat-lineits.
323. If a monit has on its surface double the velocity-lineits it had be-.    o A   fore, then the whirling energy of the heat-lineits at the mom   f    ^1   ment of being liberated and disengaged from  the monit will
a            h j ~  be four-fold, that is, they will at that moment be able to exc  1) ecute four times the mechanical work of what they could do
~ E~ls when they had only half the number of velocity-lineits.
0      For instance, if a heavy, perfectly elastic ball falls through a
1. 1        vacuum and strikes the ground with a velocity of 8, (vide
2  1  annexed fig.), it will rebound, and if there be no resistance
2  3          will rise to the height it fell from, that is, it will ascend
4  through 16 spaces; but if it strikes the ground with double
the velocity, viz: with 16, it will rise through 64 spaces, or
3  5 *   9  four times the space it rose in the first case. Now as in the
- 6      same weight, the work performed is in proportion to the height
4  7.        it is lifted, it is clear that here the work done with double the
-   1   velocity was four-fold.  This shows that not only by newly
5  9.        acquired velocity lineits is the falling body propelled, but
_0 25  that the velocity-lineits previously attached, still continue
to exercise their action.
36    324. Hence if we impart twice the number of velocity-12     lineits to a body, the temperature, i. e. the whirling motion
7 13      49  of the lineits, manifesting itself when the motion of that
- 14     body is arrested immediately afterwill be fourfold, although
8 15.        the number of heat-lineits will be no more than double; be64
- 16  cause, as we have seen already (~323),if to the doubly increased
velocity an upward direction be given, then the body will
rise to four times the height it would haye risen if possessed only of half
the velocity.
325. From this exposition it follows that we must be very careful in keeping up a clear distinction between the meaning of the two words "temperature" and "heat-lineits;"  for while the latter in itself is a certain indestructible subjective quantity, the former is the varying quickness in whirling of the heat-lineit, a more or less briskly whirling, specially adapted
to execute molecular work, such as expanding, etc.
326. Heat is a whirling motion, but the peculiar view I wish to establish and to impress upon the reader is: that the thing substantive which is
whirling-the thing to which this whirling motion belongs-is an imponderable lineit (the heat-lineit). Heat is not the shivering condition of the ultimate minute particles of ponderable matter, as has been assumed of late.
327. REPELLING ACTION OF THE HEAT-LINE1T.-Even among themselves the heat-lineits will constantly in meeting each other, strike and repel
one another. Thus repelled, the tendency of heat-lineits is always to go to
places of less heat, that is where repulsion is less energetic. In this way the
heat-lineit acquires besides the whirling motion a translatory motion, but the




85
acquisition of the latter [the translatory] is always at the expense of the
whirling motion.
328.  The whirling and at the same time translatory moving heat-lineit
coming upon a monit strikes the latter, and, if unable to move it, receives a
stroke in return, and bounds over to another adjacent monit which it strikes
likewise. And so the heat-lineit continues to give and to receive blows, to
fly hither and thither [to and fro] as long as it is kept between monits.
329. Thus can one and the same heat-lineit continually act as a repelling
agent for an indefinite length of time between monits of matter, until it escapes from matter into free space, or else until in going to places of less heat,
itactually moves the monit which it has been pressing upon, and in this case
it attaches itself to the monit.and becomes a velocity-lineit.
330. CONDUCTED HEAT.-Between the monits of a solid, a fluid, or even
an aeriform body, the heat-lineits that are whirling amongst them must
necessarily, in going to places of less heat, be rebuffed more or less in their
progress, according to the peculiar position of the monit's axis of each substance; and thus hampered and impeded in their escape. These heat-lineits go
under the name of conducted heat, because in this their entanglement they
will make comparatively slow headway from particle to particle, as if led or
conducted towards the surface of the body or towards any other part of the
same where there is less heat.
331. RADIANT HEAT. —Whenever the heat-lineits, instead of having to
travel through dense masses of badly conducting bodies, come upon heattransmitting bodies, or else enter more rarified matter where monits are in a
less crowded and in a diathermanous state, and consequently where they find
but little impediment, then their whirling motion changes more into a rectilinear translatory motion, a rapid motion of transit from place to place.
They thus dart onward in rays as radiant heat, unhindered in their course
towards regions of less heat. But as soon as impeded or arrested in their
rectilinear course, their translatory motion changes again into a whirling
motion, which makes itself felt as thermometric or repelling heat.
332. LATENT HEAT.-Heat-lineits when shut up between monits and
molecules in such a manner that they cannot go outward even if their immediate neighborhood be of less heat, are said to be latent.  When in this
state, they may whirl as lively as ever in full repelling activity, but they
are not permitted to come out, and hence cannot become manifest to our
sense of feeling, nor can they affect the thermometer or act as outside motory force. They are neither paralyzed nor dormant, they are locked up,
actually shut up, yet vigorously active within their constraining tiny enclosure.
333. If we are allowed touse a comparison, tolerably well though not
exactly representing the case, we should say that the heat lineits pent up
in the organic molecules are like so many myriads of particles of highly
compressed air held imprisoned within minutest films; the more sudden and
simultaneous the destruction of the latter is, the more energetic and powerful can the force of the liberated air make itself felt.
334. When water is converted into steam, i. e. when it is changed from
the liquid into a gaseous state, a certain amount of heat-lineits is employed
and made latent in whirling between the monits of oxygen and hydrogen
of each molecule [not between the molecules themselves] in order to bring
and keep the water in gas form. Any more heat-lineits that may be added
after this merely push the molecules further apart, that is, they expand the
gas more or less, according to the greater or less number of heat-lineits
added.




86
335. By the above process of imprisonment during the molecular change,
the heat-lineits become latent, seeking, however, continually to break from
confinement, and they are sure to escape whenever by a change in the degree of extraneous heat, or by chemical affinity, their prison films are broken.  With regard to the breaking by means of extraneous heat, this may
be done either by a reduction, but more generally by an elevation of temperature, as in the burning of fuel.
336. In the condensation of steam, for instance, the confining films are
broken by a reduction or abstraction of exterior heat, by which means the
interior heat, that is, the latent heat acting betwixt the monits, is enabled
to break the prison films by superior pressure from within; while on the
other hand, in igniting and burning of vegetable matter this breaking is
accomplished by attacks from without by the exterior heat that has been
added; as in kindling and burning a pile of wood, a candle, etc.
337. In combustion, however, it is not the attacks from  outside heat
alone that breaks the heat-confining cells, consisting of monits of carbon, of
hydrogen, or of any other combustible elementary matter, but it requires
the affinity of oxygen, sulphur, or any other negative electric element, at
the same time. For without the presence of these negative electric elements
we cannot combine or burn the more positive electric ones, no matter how
hot they are made. Carbon consists of molecules each composed of a
number of monits of carbon; hydrogen consists of molecules each made up
of a number of monits of hydrogen, and so on with all other elementary
substances.  These molecular enclosures confine the latent heat-lineits.
338. REFLECTIONS ON LATENT HEAT IN wOOD.-What a marvellous
object the little pile of dry wood is, as it lies in the stove or fire-place ready
for kindling on a bitter cold morning. Here in this woody tissue are heatlineits, pent up, perhaps, a hundred years ago. They were engendered in
the sun, at a distance of 93 million miles from the place where they are
now held prisoners.
339. The wood itself feels cool. Shivering with cold we hold a lighted
match to the shavings, and in a moment the liberated heat-lineits rush forward, dance briskly against our hands and face, and send warmth and comfort through our frame.
340.  But if instead of dry sticks we have wood soaked in water put on
the top of the kindling, the heat-lineits just liberated from the latter will
be pent up again by the monits of watery vapor (steam), which is just
forming from the water contained in the wet wood. The vapor or steam
thus carries off in a latent state, through the flue of the chimney, the heatlineits that ought to have ignited the sticks, consequently the kindling is
robbed of its heat, and extinguishes before it can set the other wood on
fire. And even if the top wood instead of being quite wet, be merely green,
it may still be made to burn, yet yield but little heat, for most of the heatlineits which are set fiee by combustion are immediately made latent during
the formation of steam, and carried away, and although the little pile of
wood may have been thus consumed by burning, our room is left nearly as
cold as it was before.
341. RULES WITH REGARD TO THE EVOLUTION OF HEAT-LINEiTS.-It
may be necessary here to remark that in the following rules the amount or
number of heat-lineits, and not their more or less energetic whirling is being
considered.
(1.) In the same ratio as the motion of a body is retarded by friction, by
concussion, or by any contrary acting forces whatsoever [without, however,
transferring any of its motion to other bodies] will velocity-lineits be set




87
free, that is: be evolved with another mode of motion, as heat-lineits.*
342. If, for instance, the retardation be gradual, the evolution of heatlineits will also be gradual; if retardation be very sudden, the heat-lineits
will be evolved at once or en masse.  But in either case will the total
amount of evolved heat-lineits be the same after the body has come to a
complete stand still.
343. (2.) The whole amount of evolved heat-lineits of bodies of the same
velocity but of different weight, on being arrested in their motion, no matter
whether this be done gradually or at once, will always be in proportion to
the respective weight of each body. And in bodies of the same weight but
of different velocities, the number of heat-lineits [not their energy of whirling] will be in proportion to their respective velocities.
344. (3.) Just as many heat-lineits are evolved from a body when arrested on striking the ground in falling through a vacuum, as that body had velocity-lineits acquired during the fall by which it gained its speed, provided
there was no motion transferred to the ground by the concussion from the
falling body.
345. (4.) If the falling body has not the accelerated motion of a free falling body, but if it be retarded by friction or otherwise, so as to keep the
same speed all the time, then the moving body receives constantly as many
additional velocity-lineits from the gravitation-cosmolinee as it loses in the
shape of heat-lineits by friction, so that a constant number of velocity-lineits
is always kept up.
346. (5.) A body driven upward by the force of an explosion or by other
means, will evolve during its ascent just as many heat-lineits as it received
velocity-lineits from  the forces driving it upward.  Here the heat-lineits
engendered in the combustion of the explosive materials have first been converted into velocity-lineits, and the latter, by the gradual checking and final
stoppage of the body's motion during its ascent against the stream of gravitation, again reconverted into heat-lineits. (352, 416, 421.)
347. THREE CASES WHERE HEAT IS EVOLVED BY BODIES IMPINGING
UPON OTHER BODIES.-If b a and ca in the annexed fig. represent the relad..............    tive strength of force, that is, the number of velocity-':\  I         lineits with which the two bodies b and c [having an
equal number of monits, that is, equal weight] impinge
upon each other, the following three cases of heat-evolution may be presented.
I\   I          1ST. If the course of b and c happens to be in the
I  ob,       same direction, and c overtakes b, both these bodies will
continue to move in this direction, each one with half
b  the sum  of all their velocity-lineits = a    ac (301)''..............  (A ~ ______ o                                2 ~"
without evolving any heat.
2d. If b and c strike each other simultaneously at an
angle, they both will go together and take the direction
of the diagonal d a, each one with a velocity   ad
2
and evolve heat-lineits equal to ab + ac - ad.
3d. If b and c strike each other diametrically opposite, they will both go on in the direction of the body
that has the most velocity-lineits, each one with a velocity
0- ac - ab'
~c a      c 2 ~   and at the same time evolve heat equal to 2 a.b'.
2
* We speak here of bodies in general, in some peculiar cases electricity is also made
to appear in company with heat.




88
348. Coroll. If in case No. 3 ab'  ac, then both b' and G are stopped and
the whole number of their velocity-lineits evolved as heat-lineits.
349. If the two bodies b and c are of different weight, that is, of different
numbers of monits, then the weight of each has to be multiplied by its velocity, and the product proceeded with as in the above cases.
350. ELASTICITY. A moving body impinging upon an immovable object
disengages velocity-lineits in the mode of heat-lineits only in case of its motion being stopped or retarded. But if the moving body, instead of stopping,
rebounds with undiminished speed into another direction, it shows that the
velocity-lineits, instead of departing, continue to adhere to the monits, they
only change their direction, apd we say the body is perfectly elastic, and in
this case it can disengage no heat in striking the immovable object, because
it retained the whole number of its velocity-lineits on rebounding from the
obstacle.
351. This kind of elastic body may be defined as a body to which the
velocity-lineits adhere with such extraordinary tenacity that, whenever suddenly prevented from proceeding any further in their wonted direction, they
are changed in their course, instead of being disengaged or detached as
heat-lineits [as is the case with non elastic bodies].  If, however, the retardation of an elastic body be gradual, this change or reversion of the velocity-lineits does not take place, because now the lineits have time to depart
from the body, and are then as heat-lineits, necessarily scattered over a.
long distance, and therefore cannot be concentrated. This happens when
the elastic ball, impelled along a horizontal plane, is gradually stopped by
the resistance of air, or if ascending vertically, it is stopped by the counteraction of gravitation. The reason why an elastic ball when suddenly hitting an immovable obstacle is reflected, is the same as in a very swift cannon ball when, suddenly striking an immovable obstacle, it retains its velocity-lineits and is obliged to cut a smooth hole. through the obstacle, if at
all possible, before its velocity-lineits have time to disengage and spread
themselves over a large surface, or else to detach themselves and appear
as heat-lineits.
352. The fact that a perfectly elastic body on striking ail immovable
obstacle and being deflected thereby, yields no heat, while an inelastic
body, being stopped thereby evolves heat, proves conclusively enough, that
it is not the concussion, but that it is the checking and arresting of the energy
of mass-motion which produces heat, no matter by what means or in what
manner this arresting may be accomplished.  And in this we have the
concurrence of Tyndall on our side in the following words: " generates the
motion of the mass, and the stoppage of that motion produces heat."  Just
the same amount of heat will be produced whether the falling body be arrested by striking the solid floor, or whether in its fall it be arrested by a
string fastened to the ceiling, to the end of which string the body was tied,
so that the latter when falling cannot come in contact either with the floor
or any other obstacle, provided, however, the height of the fall in both cases
to be the same. It would even make no difference in the result if the arresting of a moving body was done by some invisible means working against
the motion of the body, as, for instance, in projecting a ball against the
stream of gravitation (346); or in moving a conducting wire across the
lines of force in an excited magnetic field. In all these cases heat would
be evolved, its amount being exactly equivalent to the resistance overcome.
353. In striking and repelling each other, the heat-lineits will always
more or less assist in the molecular repulsion of monits of matter, according as the number of heat-lineits (as well as the number of monits) is greater




89
or less within a given space. For the monits strike the heat-line'its, and
the heat lineits strike the monits. Hence by introducing heat-lineits into
the air of a partially expanded bladder, the bladder gains in expansion; it
likewise gains in expansion by forcing more monits of air into the bladder
instead of introducing heat-lineits.
354. These views will do much towards explaining the following cases
of pressure from air:
Case 1. Suppose a closed vessel A made of heat-conducting metal, and
filled with densely compressed air, the temperature of this air having in
due time cooled down to exactly the same degree as that of the outside air.
According to a well known law, heat cannot move trarslatory unless there
is an adjacent place of less heat [temperature] to which it always will go.
And yet, if by opening a valve or cock of the above vessel, we allow the
inside air to follow its own tendency, a portion of the enclosed air will rush out
on account of being driven out not only by the action of the remaining portion
of air but also by its own reaction against the latter; at the same time all the
inside air becomes chilled. Now we may ask two questions, 1st. What is it
that drives the air out?  For the heat, before opening the valve, being of
the same degree inside as outside of the vessel, can in its state of equilibrio
not do the driving, much less can, on opening the valve, the instantaneously
reduced heat of the chilled inside air move the particles of the latter towards a place of more heat outside.
355. According to our lineistic theory of heatwe should answer thus: All
monits are constantly flinging (144,145,) detached polarized lineits against
each other,and thus repel one another in an inverse ratio as the distances. The
2d question, What chills the air remaining in vessel A? may be answered
thus: Immediately after opening the valve, the number of heat-lineits in
the vessel is the same as before the valve was opened, because the opening
did not in any way facilitate or induce the escape of heat-lineits in the least,
as any surplus heat can at any time easily escape through the heat-conducting sides of the vessel; but on account of the less number of monits in the
vessel after opening the valve, the heat-lineits are now struck upon less frequently because there are fewer molecules, and hence fewer monits to strike;
hence the whirling of the lineits is less brisk, and operates less upon molecules generally, as well as upon our nerves, less upon the mercury of the
thermometer, and less also upon the face of the thermo-electric pile. Thus
the air within the vessel is said to have become cooler or to have been chilled,
and to this place will also tend heat-lineits from without, and penetrate
through the heat-conducting walls of the vessel A, until the contents of the
vessel have acquired the same temperature with the outside, that is, until
the heat-lineits within and without have an equal energy in whirling. And
then both the heat and the molecules inside are in equilibrio with those
outside.
356. Case 2. Next if we take the aforesaid vessel A, as we now find it,* close
it and connect it with another vessel B, containing highly compressed air of
Fig. 2'     the same temperature with A, and then open the valve
that is between them, what will happen? The denser
| A   =| B    air of B (fig. 2'), having its molecules nearer to one another, their monits repel each other with greater energy
r d   i B    than those of the less dense air of vessel A. Hence on
opening the valve the air of B, although of no higher
temperature, will stream  into vessel A, and will there generate heat, not
*Viz: the outs'de monits and heat-lineits in equilibrio with those inside the vessel.




90
only on account of being arrested in its course, but cheifly because the adding
of more molecules and their monits gives new energy of whirling to the heatlineits in A; thus the temperature inside of A is raised. In vessel B, on the
contrary, the temperature is lowered on account of a reduction in the number
of molecules and their monits, as already explained in case No. 1 (354).
357. Relying upon ~356, we may predict that the burning of the same
quantity of combustible matter mixed with the requisite quantity of highly
condensed atmospheric air, ought to yield a much higher temperature than
when burning in the same quantity of atmospheric air very much rarified.
The most refractory metals might be melted with ease if only the gases in a
furnace could be kept enormously condensed under a sufficiently high pressure.
358. Let a small but strong vessel be half filled with gunpowder loosely
poured in, then let atmospheric air cautiously be pumped in and gradually
raised to a pressure of three or more atmospheres. On igniting this gunpowder, the temperature as well as the explosion ought to be much more
energetic than if, in the same quantity of atmospheric air, though intensely
rarified within a larger vessel, the same quantity of powder had been ignited.
359. If within a closed vessel the air be enormously compressed, for instance by a column of water 260 feet in height, as was done in Schemnitz
in Hungary, comparatively but veryfew heat-lineits are required to keep the
compressed air at the same temperature with the outside air, because these
heat-lineits, although comparatively few in number, are here agitated and
kept briskly whirling by an immense number of monits of air. Hence as
soon as a stop-cock was opened so as to allow the air to escape, the hitherto
brisk agitation of the few heat-lineits inside the vessel abated at once to a
vanishing degree; and the enormous low temperature resulting therefrom
became at once apparent in the icicles that formed around the pipe from
which the air issued.
360. Corollary. If the two connected vessels A and B in case No. 2, fig. 2',
are exactly of the same size and temperature, and if they had, previous to
the opening of the valve, been immersed into a tub of water, it would have
been found that the water in the tub at the close of the experiment [no
matter how great the difference of density of the enclosed air had been in
the two vessels] had experienced neither gain nor loss of temperature, proving thereby that as much heat as A gained after opening the valve, just so
much heat B lost by the same operation. Ample experiments have established this fact beyond doubt.
361. The same results of compensation of temperature will be obtained
if A, in the preceding case, instead of containing air of inferior density,
had been entirely exhausted of air previous to opening the valve, provided
however, the inside of both vessels were of the same temperature.
362. Case 3. A cylinder A C (fig. 3.') open at the top, and half way
Fig. 3'.    between a and b an airtight fitting piston p [which for
a                 the sake of simplifying our explanations we shall supC              pose to be without weight and without friction] the air
___               beneath it to be of common atmospheric pressure as that
above, and call the quantity of air in A, 2 volumes.
bA  ="= B    Let another closed vessel B of the same capacity as A,
^b  ~_   ~_ be connected with A by a pipe furnished with a stopcock, and let B contain double the quantity of air that A contains [i. e. 4
volumes] both of the same temperature. If we fasten p and open the stopcock, one-fourth of the air of B will rush into A, and the air in A will be




91
warmed by just as much as the air in B will be chilled (359). Each of
the vessels A and B now contains 3 volumes of air.-But if the piston p is
not fastened, it will be carried outward to a, and both A and B will become
chilled; and if C, A, and B were immersed in water, a reduction of temperature ought to manifest itself.
363. To explain this we need to remember that pistonp in going to a,
shoves before it only the molecules of air, but leaves the heat-lineits of C
where they are, and thus gives to the air in A the whole room of C to expand in, and each of the vessels C, A, B, will contain 2 volumes of air. And
as 2 volumes, i. e. the same number of monits that used to be in C, are now
there again, the temperature of C has to remain unchanged; but in B instead
of 4 volumes there are only 2 volumes of air now, hence the molecules of
this air will now be further apart and therefore unable to-agitate the heatlineits as much as they had done before. B will consequently be chilled,
and a reduction of temperature ought to manifest itself in the water in
which the vessels are immersed.
364. It has been said in such a case as this that the temperature thus
vanished, has done work in lifting the piston. But really all the work done
here was the shoving of the molecules of air contained in C from out their
places, because we assumed neither friction nor weight of the piston.
365. Case 4. Suppose we have a cylinder A C, two cubic feet in capacity,
ig. 4,  (fig 4') open at the top, and an air-tight fitting piston p resting
a       upon the air, half way between a and b. If air is heated it exC pands by 2- of its volume [which it has at 0~ Cent.] for every
X  A     additional degree centigrade; and if we wish to double the elasA    tic force or pressure of the air in A, keeping its volume constant,
we need only to heat that air from 0~ to 273~ Cent.
366. But if on the other hand, we wish to allow two cubic feet of space
instead of one to the air of A keeping its pressure constant, whereby piston
p is moved up to the top of the cylinder A C, then we shall be obliged not
only to heat the air in A that is, one cubic foot, from 0~ to 273~ Cent., but
we shall have also to give to the thus expanded air as existing in the whole
cylinder A C, or in two cubic feet of space, a temperature of 273~ Cent. That
for this purpose more heat, i. e. heat-lineits, are needed than in the case of
constant volume (~365) is evident, for if in cylinder A C after heating A to
273~, piston p was moved up to a, the air of A streaming into C would be
chilled not only by rarefaction of the air, but also by rarefaction of the heat
connected with the warm  air. By this streaming of the air into Cthere
was not heat enough generated to compensate for the chilling effect in A as
in ~360, because the temperature of C at the time of openingp was yet at
0~, while that of A, was at 273~ Cent., whereas in ~360 the two connected
vessels were supposed to be of the same degree of temperature.
367. Now the requirement, viz: that in our experiments in heating A
from 0~ to 273~ Cent., the temperature of C is to be left as it was, that is, at
0~ Cent., seems to have been overlooked by philosophers; consequently they
have drawn conclusions which will be found not to hold out against the test
of experiment.
368. They say for instance, let in fig. 4', the top be closed, C be a vacuum, and the air in A be heated from 0~ to 273~ Cent. If piston p were
then removed, the air would expand in A, it would be chilled, but in C it
would be heated, and mixing both portions together, we should have the
whole column at a temperature of 273~ Cent.




92
369. It is true that A would be chilled while C would be heated, and
there would be no loss nor gain in temperature, provided the vacuum C also
had previously been heated from 0~ to 273~ Cent. Yet this is not to be
presumed; on the contrary, it must be presumed that the temperature of C
was left at 0.~-Thus the heat itself being transferred from A to C, the air in
the whole cylinder will be of a temperature much lower than 273~ Cent.,
and it would require an additional quantity of combustible matter to bring
the whole column of air up to 273~ Cent.
370. THE FORCE OF VELOCITY OF ALL MOVING BODIES, that of celestial orbs
as well as that of the driving snowflake; the velocity of the ball as it leaves
the cannon's mouth, as well as that of a car [whether pulled by steam or by
the muscular force of horses] may all be traced successively from link to
link through a series of inferences, until at last we are always led to the following most simple mode of motion:
The FALLING-of monits towards each other and towards assemblages
of monits, as well as the falling of larger and smaller bodies and particles
of matter towards the ceitre of large celestial orbs, caused by the pushing
streams of gravitation cosmolinese (299), these latter being set in motion by the
monits of matter; as will be made more apparent in succeeding paragraphs.
371. Although it may be said that the velocity of a steamer is due to
heat, and that heat gives velocity to innumerable things, yet this very heat
which we get from the combustion of fuel is after all nothing but the velocity-lineits in their converted mode of whirling motion, and its origin can
be successively traced to flow from the gradually retarded and arrested motion of falling particles of matter darting diagonally through the sun, as
explained in ~465.
372. All the immense amount of heat-lineits that were first evolved in
the universe during its formation and development, owed their emission as
such to the retarding and stopping of centrewards falling monits, when in
the remotest periods of time the general centreward motion and condensation of matter first took place to form celestial orbs, immediately after the
formation of monits of matter.
373. VERSATILE ACTIVITY INDESTRUCTIBLE.-The primary power of
Versatile Activity inherent in the lineits of which the monit is made up
(102) and in other versatile lineits [for instance, in heat and in polarized-lineits], existed before monits ever were formed, for it, as well as the other two
primary powers [End-unition and Synduction], and also the lineit, is eternal and indestructible (~8); its total amount in the universe remains constant,
never growing more, nor less, nor inactive.
374. The power of Versatile Activity can never exist by itself, outside
of a substantive entity having extension [the most simple of which are the
lineits]; and as the immediate presence of this power must be sought in
the most simple extension, Versatile Activity can therefore have nothing
else but the lineit for its substrat, and it may either have a protracted stay
in the latter or move along continuous lines consisting of lineits. As Versatile Activity can never be at rest, it must, when dwelling protractedly in
the lineit, either 1) be moving rotatory as in the monit's radii and in confined
heat-lineits, or 2) it must be moving translatory as in the velocity-lineit and
the radiate heat-lineit, and 3)when not dwelling protractedly in one and the
same lineit, it must be moving along the lineits constituting the continuous cosmolinere, i. e. gravitation-cosmolinese.
375. VERSATILE ACTIVITY TRANSFERABLE.-Although Versatile Activity cannot exist outside of the substantive that bears it, i. e. outside
of the lineit, yet it is capable of being shifted or transferred along lineits




93
from one to another, provided the ends of the successive lineits are in actual contact; over vacui-even the smallest void imaginable-Versatile
Activity cannot pass.
376. Versatile Activity when existing in lineits that are ranged as in
the continuous cosmolinea, i. e. in actual contact with each other's ends, can
never exist there in a stationary condition, but is bound to move along
swiftly, beyond all expression of language, from lineit to lineit, and while
thus moving cannot manifest itself in its usual rotatory function, as it
does when in the free unconnected lineit, as in confined heat.
377. As long as the heat-lineit enjoys this free unconnected condition, and
is not by attaching itself converted into a velocity-lineit, so long is the
whirling or rotary motion of the heat-lineit persevering, lasting, and can
neither be stopped by other lineits nor by monits in striking or pressing
against them. It can be stopped only by Synduction in being made parallel,
and then having its Versatile Activity transferred to a continuous gravitation-cosmolinea (198, 386, 387,). After exercising a shock upon an immovable body, the heat-lineit rebounds, but does not lose its power of exercising new shocks and pressure, repeatedly again and again.
378. COMPARISON BETWEEN HEAT-LINE1T AND GRAVITATION-LINElT.The lineit of the gravitation-cosmolinea in striking an object, when unable
to move it exerts only a pressure on the same, and proceeds on its way as
before, connected with its fellow-lineits; the heat-lineit when unable to
move an object, rebounds in another direction after having exerted its pressure.  And as the lineit of the gravitation-cosmolinea constantly acted
upon by End-unition can exert renewed pressure afterwards, so the heatlineit constantly acted upon by Versatile Activity, can exert renewed pressure over and over again.  But whenever able to move the object they
strike, then both kinds of lineits go on as velocity-lineits attached to that
object.
379. Such a velocity-lineit when stopped in its translatory motion becomes a heat-lineit again, and thus the lineit remains efficient, whether it
moves in the mode of a confined heat-lineit or in that of a velocity-lineit;
in the former it has whirling motion, in the latter it has translatory motion.
380. Knowing the weight or mass of each planet and their satellites as
well as that of the sun, besides knowing their diameters and periods of roation, as well as their velocities through their respective orbits, and shape
and size of the latter, it is not impossible to calculate the amount of velocity-lineits (vis viva)* —mechanical force or dynamic energy, if you please
-still possessed by all the known members of our planetary system.
381. To calculate the amount of dynamic energy (mechanical force)
which in bygone times they have already lost in the shape of heat, since the
Dlanetary system began to condense from cosmical or nebulous matter, is
impossible, because we can never know the height or distance through which
the different particles or monits had to fall before they were arrested, while
assembling to array themselves into orbs.
382. It may easily be conceived, however, that the dynamic energy resulting from the action of aggregating into condensed assemblages of matter to form our planetary system, must have been at least one hundred
times greater than what at present remains in it.
383. What then has become of this immense amount of at least 
100
* Namely those dependent on this planetary motion, for besides this they may possibly have a still higher motion around some more distant and more powerful orb.




94
parts of wasted energy? It was emitted as heat, of course. But what has
become of all these heat-lineits? This is the question to be pondered on,
and we shall try to make it appear that they have been converted back into
gravitation-cosmolinece, from which they first were detached and converted
into velocity-lineits.
384. Moreover, within the bodies of myriads of suns [as will hereafter
be explained] lineits of the gravitation-cosmolinese are even at the present
time, constantly changed first into velocity-lineits and afterwards into heatlineits. As these heat-lineits are incessantly sent abroad by those myriads
of suns, the monits of the diagonally up-and-down-moving masses within
the suns (~456) would soon become deficient in Versatile power, consequently
the lineits attaching themselves to falling monits as velocity-lineits be more
and more scantily supplied with Versatile Activity, and the rise and fall of
matter within the suns would gradually cease, and the suns themselves would
fast grow cold and be gradually extinguished, while at the same time heatlineits would have accumulated to an enormous amount within the bounds
of the universe. This would certainly take place if the powers of Synduec
tion and End-unition did not constantly do their share to re-modify the
heat-lineits into their former condition, that is, into gravitation lineits, and
send their Versatile Activity back to the partially depleted monits of the
suns, as set forth in the next following paragraphs.
385. TRANSFER OF VERSATILE ACTIVITY AND CONVERSION OF HEATLINEiTS INTO GRAVITATION-LINEiTS. —Whenever from  out the gravitationcosmolinea, a lineit is being attached to a monit as velocity-lineit, the Versatile Activity of the monit in distributing itself gives a proper share of
its power to the newly added lineit. When after this the monit happens
to be arrested and the lineit is then obliged to leave the monit, this lineit
takes its share of Versatile Activity along, and having at the same time become isolated, manifests itself now as a more or less intensely whirling or
rotating heat-lineit.  But this share of Versatile Activity which has been
taken trom the monit, has to be restored again to the same in some other
way, or the monit will become deficient in Versatile power.  This restoration is effected in the following manner.
386. All heat-lineits go to where there is less heat, that is to regions
where they meet with less counter pressure.  Hence all free heat-lineits
find their way ultimately to the cosmo-velo, that is, to the verge or boundary of the universe, and there by most powerful Synduction, the versatile
rotary motion of the heat-lineit is subdued and changed into vibratory motion, because the Synduction of the cosmo-velo by making the lineits parallel to its own immovable cosmolineoe, makes it impossible for Versatile
Activity any longer to act upon its lineit rotatory.
387. The heat-lineit, under the influence of the cosmo-velo's Synduction,
now merely vibrates, and as soon as one of the ends of this lineit touches
the free extremity of a continuous cosmolinea, which are never wanting, it
is joined or annexed to this extremity by End-unition, and from the vibrating lineit the Versatile Activity is instantly sent swiftly along the gravitation-cosmolinege, towards the centre of some celestial orb.
388. And as every gravitation-lineit is incapable of entertaining even
for a moment the Versatile Activity, the latter is bound to move from lineit to lineit, along the gravitation-cosmolinea in unspeakable haste.  In
this way, after passing through the centre of the celestial orb, at last it
reaches the monits, which are thus constantly replenished with Versatile
Activity.  Versatile Activity cannot fail to reach these deficient monits, as
it most readily goes to such cosmoline2e as are most bare of this power,




95
namely to those which directly stream to the sun and to similar other heatemitting celestial orbs. In this manner Versatile Activity starts from places
where it is being unfettered incessantly, and where it would otherwise accumulate in undue quantities, and it goes to places where it is always needed, always most lavishly spent for the use of the ever rotating monits of
matter.
389. Here then at the cosmo-velo-in celestial regions farthest removed
from any gross matter, at the verge of the universe-it is where Synduction
performs its grand task of driving Versatile Activity from out the heatlineits as well as from the polarized-lineits; and here it is also where the
great work of annexing of linese, and with it the conversion of heat- and
polarized-lineits into gravitation-lineits goes on uninterruptedly in all its
energy.  In these seemingly destitute and forsaken realms of the universe
it is, where the most stupendous work is done, for here are unceasingly
busy:-Synduction aided by End-unition-two of the three mighty primitive powers.
390. The circumference of the universe is, however, not the only region
of the universe entirely destitute of matter, where Synduction performs its
work. In and around the centre of the universe, within the great central
convolutions (196) it is, where Synduction [not as in the above case aided by
End-unition, but] acted upon by the vivacious power of Versatile Activity,
in never ending yet fleeting conjugation performs another kind of stupendous operation-constantly engendering and keeping incessantly exercised
the faculty of the world's great Intellect (230).
391. LIGHT.-If heat-lineits by any process whatever are fast multiplied
aside of each other, faster than they can disperse; and if at the same time
they have a sufficiency of monits intermingled with them, these lineits by
being thereby circumscribed within more narrow bounds, are obliged to rebound much more frequently from monit to monit, and being besides this
also struck back by a greater number of monits, they have their whirling
motion incited and exercised to such a degree as to set the monits themselves into a peculiar vibratory motion, which these monits communicate to
the linearium [the so-called luminiferous ether] in that particular manner
detailed in ~97, so as to cause the latter to undulate in progressive true
waves, and thereby produce the phenomenon which to the optic nerve of the
eye is light. (v. Notes app.)
392. From the preceding paragraph it follows that the greater the number ot monits is within an inclosed space in which heat is evolved, that is to
say: the greater the pressure to which the monits of gas, surrounding a
flame or any other source of heat, are exposed-the more brilliant with light
will this pressure make the flame or other source of heat. Even the flame
of the common spirit lamp might by these means be made to burn with a
bright light.
393. Light then is an undulation in progressive true waves of the lineariumr [the so-called ether]. This undulation being produced by the peculiar vibratory motion of monits [the ultimate particles of matter] induced
by the intense whirling of heat-lineits, re-acting upon and striking the monits of matter.
394. While light is an undulation of a medium set in motion by the vibration of monits, that is by the ultimate minutest particles of ponderable
matter,-heat is the whirling motion of the imponderable immaterial lineit
itseli; capable of setting the monit into vibration.
If it be asked, what is it in heat that vibrates, we may say: it is the immaterial heat-lineit. In light, on the other hand, it is the ultimate minutest




96
particle of matter which by its own vibration sets the linearium (luminiferous ether) into undulations.
395. Heat-lineits cannot act upon the linearium in an immediate manner, although traversing it continually in the shape of most energetic sunbeams.  Even if ever so much crowded, heat-lineits are not capable  directly to make the cosmolinete quiver or undulate.  But they can do it indirectly by first setting monits of matter into a quivering motion, and thus
by means of a comparatively small number of monits of matter they can
accomplish, what all the strength of the enormously crowded heat-lineits
of the sun could not do alone without matter, namely to produce the phenomenon of light.
396. In the flame of a burning candle the heat-lineits shake the monits
of carbon that linger in the centre of the flame, and these monits of carbon
shake the linearium and make it to undulate as light.
397. Having now had under consideration the three primary powers and
the principal kinds of force-lineits of nature coming within the scope of
these pages, as well as the monit (or atom) of matter, it will not be amiss
to add the following remarks.
398. FORCE OR FORCE-UNIT.-A lineit associated with and acted upon
by a primary power so as to be kept in motion constitutes a force-lineit, or
force in its possible least quantity, termed force-unit.  [~6(5)].
399. Now there is a peculiar kind of motion of some of the lineits, viz:
where one end of the latter is held in the same place or point, and only the
other end of the lineit revolves, as is done in all the lineits constituting the
monit (atom); from being the constituents of the monit they are termed
constituent force-lineits.  This is the only kind of force-lineit, or lineit in
motion, that can never be set free, can never be converted, and can never
be transferred from one body to another, as all the other forces can, and on
which account these other forces are comprehended under the generic name
of. accessory forces. These accessory forces also can be converted into one
another, but the constituent force-lineits of the monit can never be converted.  Hence all the forces may be distinguished into two genera, namely:
the constituent force and the accessory forces.
400. But although the atoms (monits) of matter may be said to consist
of lineits of force, and these latter again to consist of power [units of
power or power-points] it would be wrong to say that matter, force, and
power are but one thing. We are amply justified to believe, and it is no
fallacy of the atomist (as some authorities say it is) to imagine " that conceptual constituents of matter can be grasped as separate and real entities."
Power as well as Force and Matter are real facts. The analysis and classification of all physical reality into Matter, Force, and Power is a correct
one, but none of these three must be omitted, though it must be remembered that Power cannot be found to exist except in force and in matter.
401. The whole universe consists of the following primary powers "and
fundamental entities, a schedule of which is hereby subjoined.
IN  IPIEYICS.*
POWER.                      FORCES.                   MATTER
POWER-POINTS.                   LINEITS.                  MONIT.
Constit-  Accessory.   Oonstitu-     Accessory.
uent.               ent.
End- Synduc- Versatile Constitu- Heat Gravita- Velocity-lineit. Detached Monit or Atom.
Unition.  tion.  Activity.  ent lineit lineit. tion lineit  Polarised
of the           Vis-viva nerve- lineit.
monit. I               lineit.
*In Mathematics the abstract items representing these three physical realities are:
the mathematical Point, the math. Line, and the math. Solid.




SECTION VIII.
CONSERVATION OF FORCE.
402. "The highest law in physical science which our faculties permit us
to conceive, namely, the conservation of force."  These are the words of that
eminent physicist, Faraday.  We trust that by this time the great truth
of the conservation of force has been adopted pretty generally by physicists, although we may find but few who have a clear perception of its true
bearings. If this principle be involved in any of our inquiries and researches, it is our duty not to lose sight of it, and place unrestricted confidence in the consequences it may lead us to, no matter how discordant they
may be with our former conceptions, if only these consequences are-not contradictory to facts.
403. With regard to the production of heat in a mechanical way, it is
generally said that either compression, percussion, collision, or friction, of
one body against another, is absolutely necessary. But on going deeper
into the study of physical forces we find that percussion, collision, friction,
are mere secondary conditions, they are some of the means by which the
chief object, namely: the RETARDING and ARRESTING of the movement of a
body is accomplished.  With the rebound of a perfectly elastic ball no
heat is produced although concussion took place.
404. The mere fact that a body has movement or is in motion, already
indicates that there is an activeforce in that body; and the possibility that
by applying force a moving body can be stopped as well as that an arrested
body can be set in motion, points to some force staying with the body as
long as the latter is moving, and being absent from the body whenever the
latter is at rest. That this force is indestructible has by the greatest lights
of modern science been recognized as the highest law in physical science.
Accordingly, if a translatory moving body be stopped, the force itself that
moved the body is thereby not destroyed, but is still existing, though in
some other mode than that of translatory motion.
405. If by a string we pull, say a four pound weight to the height of
70 feet, we have not thereby [as some authors seem to think] stored up in
the raised weight, or imparted to it, the identical muscular force thus exerted, and which will again show itself after the weight has been cut loose
and fallen 70 feet. All we can claim of having done in this case is: we
have put the weight in a proper condition or position, so that it can, on
being cut loose, be moved by the gravitation of the earth and therefrom can
gatherforce (285-287'). This is a cardinal point differing widely from
what has been the generally adopted view.
97




98
406. That the weight, as long as it hangs in its elevated position, possesses no more force than when it was lying on the ground can easily be
proved, for if we place our hand half an inch below the pending weight,
and then permit the latter to fall, the hand will experience hardly more
than a mere pressure from the weight; but what a crushing effect the latter
will exhibit on another hand held 70 feet vertically beneath the falling
weight, may easily be conceived.
407. It is evident that the efficient force was added to the weight not before but after it had struck and slipped from the hand placed in the higher
position; for at the time it did the first striking, it had not yet force enough
to crush the hand.  Where then did this force come from that crushed the
hand when placed in the lower position? It could not have come from
nothing, it must have existed already in some other form or mode of motion.
The mode of motion we are looking for, we find in the darting lineits of the
ever-present gravitation-cosmolineae (225, 226,) attaching themselves to the
monits of the falling body.
408. The falling weight gathers its force-lineits from the earth's gravitation-lines. The accumulated force with which the falling weight thus moves
cannot be annihilated or destroyed, and if the weight be arrested in its
course, the force of its motion must manifest itself either 1st, in a change
of direction of the same body, or 2d, in a translatory motion of some other
adjacent object or body, or 3d, in a vibratory motion of some adjacent matter, or 4th, in a peculiar whirling motion of its own self, viz: the force-lineit, then called heat, which some authors define as a shivering motion of
molecules. And as sooner or later each one of all these newly induced
translatory as well as vibratory motions of the adjacent bodies are by the
influence of counteracting forces made to subside, all the motion of this
falling weight will eventually have been transformed into heat.
409. In the above case, if for instance the falling weight be arrested
by a floor, it is not in the weight alone that we have to seek for the evolved
heat, but also in the floor struck by the weight; and in proportion as the
floor is more yielding, the more of motion will be imparted to the same,
and the less of heat will be found in the weight. Some of the heat will
also, no doubt, escape by radiation and some by conduction over the surrounding air.
410. The motion of a body may be retarded and arrested by other means
than those of percussion, collision, and friction. Any force, be it cohesion,
be it gravitation, or some other kind which, by acting in a direction contrary
to the motion of the body, accomplishes the latter's retardation, will also
develop heat. Some of the principal cases of this retardation we will now
take under consideration.
411. (1.) If a 77 pound weight be tied to the end of a chain ten feet
long, the other end of the chain fastened to the ceiling, and then the weight
allowed to drop from the ceiling, there ought to be developed by the arresting of the weight's motion at the end of the fall just as much heat as if
the weight, after falling ten feet, had struck the floor instead of being held
back by the chain. In fact, it ought to be even a little more in the latter
case, on account of the falling chain's motion also being arrested. The
heat developed in both cases, if it could be kept from dispersing, would be
sufficient to raise the temperature of one pound of water one degree Fahr.
Here too, the developed heat is not to be sought in the weight alone, but
also in the more or less vibrating ceiling, chain, and air.
412. (2.) Suppose, by the aid of gun-powder, a one-pound ball could be
gent through a space void of a resisting medium to the height of 770 feet




99
vertically, it is clear that according to the law of the mechanical equivalent
of heat, the ball on leaving the gun must possess dynamic force equivalent
to an amount of heat sufficient to raise the temperature of one pound of
water one degree Fahr. And it is certain that this much of heat, by the
time the upward force is spent, must have been evolved again, either gradually or all at once, from the ball, according as the motion of the ball is to
be arrested gradually or all on a sudden.
413. Now  if this ball, in being shot vertically upward, meets an unyielding rock a few inches above the gun's mouth, it could easily be made
evident to our senses that the ball had developed heat in being stopped.
But if that same ball had met nothing to obstruct its path, what then? As
soon as this ball has ascended through 770 feet, its energy of upward motion is exhausted, gone,-gone as surely as if it had been stopped by friction; and in one sense this going against the stream  of gravitation is the
same as being exposed to friction. And yet it may be impracticable to ascertain by experiment any gain of heat in the ball.  Are we in consequence
allowed to assert, as many a one would be ready to do, that this upward
force of motion has been annihilated during the ball's ascent?  By no
means, for the law of conservation of force is contrary to this assertion,
and' no assertion of fact should be credited that denies this law." Joule
established the fact that for every foot-pound of force which is lost, a definite quantity of heat is always generated.
414. Hence we are justly and fully entitled to infer, that an amount of
heat sufficient to raise the temperature of one pound of water one degree
F., was actually evolved during the ascent of the ball, and that this heat,
if not found in the ball itself; must have escaped into the air.
415. Let us try to illustrate this principle by another example. Experiments made at Basel with conical shaped leaden bullets weighing 40 grammes, and fired at a distance of 100 paces against an iron plate showed that
by the impact a considerable part of the lead projectile was melted off, the
molten lead found in little globules close by, only 13 grammes remaining
unmelted. Calculation shows that in this case which we may designate
with a), almost all the impetus of the motion of the body is transformed
into heat,-a result which was indeed expected, seeing that the iron plate
was but very slightly affected, and the projectile rebounded but little.By far the greater part of this heat was used in melting the lead, but little
was lost by conduction and radiation.
416. Case b.) Instead of having the gun-barrel placed horizontally, let
us place it in a vertical position and shoot from  it, upward with the same
charge of powder, a bullet of the same figure and weight as used in case a.
In case b the bullet's motion, although encountering no iron plate, will be
stopped also as was that in case a; all the difference is that in case a the
bullet was brought to a halt very abruptly, that is, its bodily motion was
converted into heat-motion all on a sudden, therefore fully concentrated in
one and the same place; while in case b the bullet was brought to a halt
gradually as in friction, being checked by innumerable successive little impacts exerted in a direction contrary to its flight, that is, the bullet's bodily
motion (velocity-lineits) was converted into heat-motion (heat-lineits) gradually and successively little,by little over innumerable different little spaces,
and consequently by far the greater part, if not all, of the evolved heat was
dispersed by conduction and radiation by the time the bullet had reached
its greatest height, especially towards the termination of its upward course
when the bullet moves slowest. If the heat evolved in the ascending bullet should prove incapable of measurement in the bullet itself, are we there



100
fore justified to conclude and to maintain that no conversion of velocitymotion into heat-motion has taken place in the above case b? No impartial man who understands the principle of conservation of force aright,
will deny it in the one case and assert it in the other.
417. In firing the gun and propelling the ball, a great amount of heat
evolved by the combustion of gunpowder lost its whirling motion, and
with it, its heating character, because by their action of driving asunder
the gaseous particles of matter, the heat-lineits changed into another form
of force, viz: into velocity-lineits, which performed the transit of the ball
from one place to another, in other words: the whirling motion of heatlineits changed into the translatory motion of velocity-lineits taking along
the ball. But in moving upward, the ball is seen to lose more and more
in energy of this translatory motion until if stops, and if something be
then put underneath to support it, it remains at rest.
418. The force of translatory motion which thus carried the ball up
being gone, must, according to the law of conservation, either have been
transferred to other bodies, or changed into an equivalent of some other
form of force. Now, as there was in the vacuum  no other body to which
this force of translatory motion could have been transferred, and as this
motion had been evolved from heat, and actually would have appeared as
heat on being stopped by an immovable obstacle, we are justified to conclude, that on being retarded, no matter whether by opposition of a rock,
or by friction, or by gravitation, it reverted back again into heat, either on
a sudden or gradually, according as retardation was performed all at once
or gradually. Into attraction of gravitation the translatory motion could
not have been converted, for we know that a body in going further from
the surface of the earth loses in energy of attraction, because the latter is in
an inverse ratio as the. squares of distances from  the centre of the earth.
There is no doubt that in the case before us, the motion of the ascending
ball was changed into a motion of heat in all the molecules of the ball,
and that at the end of the ascent all the upward motion was gone only, because it had by the counteraction of gravitation-force been gradually converted into a whirling motion of heat. The aggregate amount of this heat
must exactly be the same with what it would have been, had the ball immediately on leaving the gun, been arrested all at once by cdncussion
against a solid wall or iron plate; only in the latter case the heat would be
more concentrated, having had no time to disperse.
419. If in a gun we store up force in the shape of gun-powder, and by
means of it drive forward a piece of metal sliding along a rough plain, then
1st, by friction the metal is exhausted of its store of energy; it it also evident that, according to dynamists, the metal 2dly, in overcoming resistance
viz: friction, has performed work; but at the same time it has 3dly, generated heat. Exactly the same things happen in the ascending of a heavy
ball: 1) by the counteraction of gravitation it spends its store of energy, 2)
in overcoming the resistance of gravitation performs work, and 3) its expended energy of upward motion has to appear in that particular mode of
motion called heat.
420. (3) ELASTIC BALL. If it were possible to have a perfectly elastic
heavy ball, and to let it drop from a height upon a solid floor, within a perfect vacuum, we might be able by these means to produce a never-failing
supply of heat-lineits by permitting the ball alternately to rise and fall continually.
421. With every downward movement or fall, the ball will be stored with
a certain amount of translatory force which taken from the all-pervading




101
gravitation-cosmolinece is being attached to the molecules, or rather to the
monits, of the ball; and with every upward movement the during the descent acquired force- or velocity-lineits are turned off again from the monits,
by streams of gravitation-cosmolineae going and pressing against them in a
contrary direction, and hence obstructing the ball's path'as if by some dense
viscid medium. The turned off velocity-lineits being thus detached, take a
whirling motion and now appear as heat as fast asthe upward motion is lost,
which heat, however, disperses or radiates away as soon as evolved. When
the elastic ball in falling reached the floor, its motion instead of being arrested [as is the case with a non-elastic ball] was only turned back by the
floor-the force or velocity-lineits in the ball merely reverse their direction,
yet remain in the ball and drive the latter upward. As the perfectly elastic
ball at the moment of rebounding loses none of its velocity, no heat can be
evolved by the concussion.
422. Whilst ascending, then, the ball [no matter whether the latter be
elastic or non-elastic] throws off heat-lineits after heat-lineits successively.
In a vacuum, with every rise of a perfectly elastic ball of 77 pounds, previously having fallen ten feet, there would be evolved heat enough to raise
the temperature of one pound of water one degree Fahr.; and a kind of perpetual motion, yielding heat at the same time, would it be indeed. But as
a perfectly elastic ball as well as a perfect vacuum are not within our reach,
we need not try to carry the design into practice.
423. According to Rankine's Mechanics; " A body alternately accelerated and retarded, so as to be brought back to its original speed, performs
work by means of its retardation exactly equal in amount to the potential
energy," or rather as we would say, equal in amount to the attached velocity-lineits, "exerted in producing its acceleration; and that amount of energy may be considered as stored during the acceleration; and restored (expended) during the retardation."
424. Thus we see from the preceding that by means of retardation, work
is performed, according to Rankine, in the ascending of a heavy ball, and as
by the same author, forces that " do work" are considered as those which
"accelerate molecular motion" that is to say, disengage heat, he will admit
that the ascending ball during its ascent, ought to disengage heat-most
during the first instant of time, least during the last instant.
425. (4) PENDULUM. If it were possible to keep a pendulum of 77 pounds'
weight continually oscillating so as with every rise to make it ascend ten feet
above the level of its lowest point of descent, we should be able to evolve the
same amount of heat-lineits as in the case of the elastic ball.
426. Here it seems would be a chance for the construction of an apparatus to procure, in an easy manner heat without fuel, if it was not for the
circular curve the pendulum  has to describe in rising to any considerable
height, and it is only from such heights that we can expect any considerable
quantities of heat.  In a clock the rise of the pendulum is quite inconsiderable; its path of oscillation don't deviate much from the straight line, and
hence it is easy by means of a sinking weight to keep the clock pendulum
constantly oscillating. The problem to keep a heavy pendulum oscillating
through the whole sweep of a semicircle of 10 or 20 feet radius is, however,
a very different affair from that of keeping oscillating a clock pendulum.
To compensate the great loss of velocity caused by the short curve of a high
ascending pendulum would probably require so great an amount of outside
mechanical force as to make the whole operation unprofitable.
427. (5) Suppose there was an open tunnel running in a straight line directly through the centre of a solid celestial sphere, the latter, however, hav



102
ing no rotary motion, nor being gravitated upon by any other sphere, and the
tunnel to be void of any resistance offering medium. A heavy body, say a
piece of metal, dropped into one of the mouths of the tunnel would fall and
gather velocity-lineits, i. e. force of motion, all the way until it reached the
centre of the sphere.
428. If we divide the time of falling into three equal parts, and the
length of the radius into eight equal parts or space-divisions, by far the most
force of motion will be gathered during the second, that is, the middle part
of time of the whole fall; and with regard to space-divisions the most force
of motion will be gathered in the 2d and 3d and part of the 4th space-division, that is, in the strata situated about one-fourth of the length of the radius below the sphere's circumference; because within a sphere, gravitation
pulls with only one-half of its energy at one-half of the distance from the
centre that it does at the circumference.  The least force of motion will always be gathered in the vicinity of the sphere's centre.
429. Arrived at the centre the falling metal can not stop there, but rushing through with amazing speed, it will ascend towards the opposite mouth
of the tunnel until that is reached, and then it will begin to fall back again
and thus continue to oscillate up and down. In its outward or ascending
course it encounters the resistance of the downward, that is, centreward going
streams of gravitation-cosmolineoe, and is affected by them obstructively as
by friction (v. 421). It will therefore in ascending be obliged to part with
its force of motion, i. e. with its velocity-lineits, and hence evolve an immense
amount of heat in the same ratio as it previously, during its fall, had received force of motion, that is: it will evolve the least heat near the centre of
the sphere and the most in the upper strata of the same, some distance below
its circumference; because within a sphere filled with matter, the pulling
power of gravitation affects a body less, the nearer that body is to the centre.
In such a sphere the attraction is, in fact, proportional to the distance from
the centre.
430. If the metal were dropped outside of the tunnel, A of the length of
the radius above one of its mouths, then the metal as soon as it reaches the
centre will ascend to the other side of the sphere, - the length of the radius
above and beyond the opposite mouth of the tunnel, that is, it will go so much
higher outside or above the circumference of the sphere than in the first
case. In this case of ~430 the greatest amount of force of motion [velocitylineits] will be gathered in the 1ST and 2D space-divisions, that is, in the
two uppermost spaces or strata of the sphere. In the same strata, though
on the opposite side of the sphere, will also take place with greatest energy the
evolution of heat. Hence the height from which the metal begins to fall is
a most important circumstance always to be taken into account, if we wish
to calculate at what depth of the sphere the greatest amount of heat is
likely to be evolved.
431. (6.) Now suppose, instead of the solid sphere in the preceding case
No. 5, another celestial orb consisting throughout of gaseous matter extremely attenuated by heat, and having no rotary motion around an axis.
432. If anywhere from  the circumference of this orb the metal be
dropped, it will fall to the centre, then rise on the opposite side, and evolve
heat as in case No. 5, with this difference, however, that from the gaseous
matter it will experience a certain degree of resistance, and consequently
cannot rise through the same distance it fell.  The paths of the metal's
motion would gradually become shorter and shorter, and at last it would
find a resting place in the centre of the orb.
433. But if an extraneous force is exerted, sufficient to give to the metal a




103
new downward impulse, every time it begins to sink again after having
come near to the surface on the opposite side of the sphere, the loss of the
speed, which the metal had suffered from resistance, might thus be fully restored or compensated.
434. A comparatively small supply of extraneous force, properly applied,
might thus be able to keep the metal passing diametrically through the
whole sphere, alternately one way and back again, thus fluctuating to and
fro for an indefinite length of time. And in this way the fluctuating, toand-fro-coursing, metal within the sphere may be made to become a constant source of heat to the sphere, especially if instead of one small piece
of metal, thousands are made to fall and rise, each one of immense volume.
435. (7) REVOLVING GASEOUS SPHERE. Let us now substitute, instead
of the solid celestial sphere of case No. 5, a gaseous one like that in case
No. 6, but revolving with considerable velocity around its axis. If from the
equatorial circumference of this sphere the metal be dropped, it will be
obliged to take quite a different track from that in No. 6, although in all
other respects it will behave very similar. Here the centrifugal force, which
we find, as we go downward, to decrease in a direct ratio as the distances
from the centre, is the disturbing cause. The falling metal can never pass
exactly through the centre of the sphere, but will describe courses as shown
in fig. 9, which represents the sphere, bisected along the equatorial plane.
436. Having reflected on the preceding seven cases of motion, we are
now prepared for a train of ideas having in view the solution of one of the
most interesting themes which natural philosophy and physical astronomy
have to offer, namely: THE SOURCE OF HEAT IN THE SUN.
437. The principal theories hitherto brought forward to assign a source
from which solar heat proceeds are the following:
I. That the heat sent forth by the sun is simply the remainder of its
primitive heat left, after cooling down from a more intense degree of its
heated matter-gradually losing its primitive heat by radiation, without receiving any supply.
438. This is considered by many authorities as quite untenable, because
if the sun had no other source but the remainder of its primitive heat to
draw from, he would at the present rate of emission cool down and become
dark in a comparatively short time. On the other hand, to obviate this objection, it has been claimed by the defenders of the theory that by the condensation of the sun's body which follows its cooling, new heat is developed,
and thus the time of cooling, itself protracted.-It may, however, be replied
that here the condensation does not result from  an extraneously applied
pressure, but is merely the consequence of an insufficiency of interior heat
inducing contraction, hence in this case to speak of generation of heat by
condensation, like that of atmospheric air in a match-syringe, is altogether
out of the question.
439. The only heat that could be gained from such a contraction of the
sun's mass would be from the arresting of the centreward directed intermittent motion of solar matter, while contracting at short intervals. Yet aside
from this consideration there is the repelling force of atoms (monits) of matter
to be taken into account, which works most powerfully in opposition to and
against the contraction of the mass, thereby hindering the centreward motion
or falling of the particles to take place in proportion to the loss of heat; for,
the nearer the gaseous particles approach each other the more energetically
are they mutually repelled.
440. Even if this contraction were able to disengage the enormous
amount of heat necessary to equalize the sun's expenditures, which is evi



104
dently impossible, it is very clear that the tranquil, gradually subsiding, and
settling down of particles by cooling, can never produce those immense
commotions-violent beyond the boldest conceptions of man-of which the
surface of the sun gives innumerable tokens by its ejaculations and eruptions in the shape of protuberances, faculse, etc.
441. II. That the heat emitted from the sun is due to chemical action
among its constituent materials, or in other words: that the heat is produced by combustion, by a conflagration of the sun's body.
To prove the untenable nature of this hypothesis, it has been demonstrated,
that if the sun contains within itself all the necessary elements of combustion, it could scarcely have lasted 8000 years without its whole mass being
consumed, if by its own burning it generates the heat which is actually
emitted.
442. III. A third hypothesis is that of aerolites falling into the sun.
Aerolites from remote regions of stellar space, whenever they happen to
come within the domain of the sun's pulling action, are attracted by the
sun and, falling into the latter, develop heat by being stopped in their
motion.
443. It has been calculated that the quantity of falling aerolites necessary to develop and keep up the heat of the sun, as emitted at the present
rate, would have to be so great as to cover the whole surface of the sun to
a depth of thirty feet in one year. The quantity of extraneous matter
thus falling into the sun during a century would be equal to the whole
mass of our planet, the earth. Hence for 10,000 years it would require
masses of matter equal to one hundred planets like that of the earth.
444. That this hypothesis, on account of the enormous quantity of meteoric matter which it requires, meets with many objections, and does not
give the true solution of the question with regard to the source of heat in
the sun, is obvious, and seems to have been fully exposed. One of the most
eminent physicists of the present day, Tyndall, says: " I do not pledge myself to this theory"......" it is a noble speculation; and depend upon it, the
true theory [if this, or some form of it, be not the true one] will not appear
less wild or less astounding."
445. In the theory which is to be propounded in the following pages, but
a very limited quantity of falling aerolites is required. They will be required merely to compensate for any loss of motion by friction, that the
trains of heavy chromospheric matter, coursing to and fro diametrically
through the sun's body, may experience from the latter's gaseous texture.
[v. ~432-434, and 456]. The quantity of aerolites necessary to compensate
for the friction will be found, no doubt, so small that a sufficiency of it may
at all times be furnished by the Zodiacal light without being missed from
the latter, which Zodiacal light, moreover, is being constantly replenished
by meteors and aerolites coming from remote stellar regions. This new
theory, it is hoped, will thus offer less difficulties and have a better claim
of satisfying the student's mind than either one of the three theories
above mentioned.




SECTION IX.
446. GRAVITATING ENERGY OF THE SUN. The diameter of the sun is
882,000 miles, its density 0,254 or about one-fourth of the earth's density,
so that the molecules of the sun's matter, notwithstanding the prodigious
gravitating energy of that body, must be at a much greater distance from
each other than those of which the mass of the earth is made up. The sun's
weight or mass of matter is 354,936 times that of the earth, that is, the sun
attracts equal to an aggregate of 354,936 such planets as the earth. But
the sun's surface being 111 times more distant from his centre than the
earth's surface is from the earth's centre, this energy of 354,936 has to be
divided by the square of 111, which gives us 28~ for the gravitating power
of the sun upon a body placed on his surface, so that a one-pound weight, if
taken to the surface of the sun, would bend or pull an elastic spring there to
an equal degree as 28~ pounds do to the same spring when tried at the surface of the earth.
447. Each overlaying stratum of the sun's matter presses with its weight
upon the lower ones; it must therefore be deemed most remarkable that
matter exposed to such enormous pressure, as that to which the great bulk
of the sun is subjected, can occupy so much space without being condensed
into much smaller dimensions or to collapse at once; especially when it is
remembered that the identity of a great many of the materials which compose the sun, with those composing the earth, has been demonstrated. The
fact that the matter of the sun does keep up its loose texture under the above
almost inconceivably great pressure, proves clearly enough that an intense
heat prevails throughout its whole mass, by which the elasticity of the solar
matter is reinforced and rendered capable of resisting the pressure.
448. CONSTITUTION OF THE SUN. The central part of the sun can be
neither an opaque solid nucleus, nor can the whole visible body of the sun
be an incandescent liquid globe. For if according to the doctrine of the
first supposition, we conceive the opaque nucleus surrounded by a photosphere
which is said to be the seat of solar heat and light, it can not well be comprehended how the nucleus, surrounded by such an intensely heated envelope,
should not share in the same temperature, and why therefore, it should remain opaque and solid. For a well-known law in physics teaches that heat
always tends toward places of less heat, and accordingly the nucleus, if colder
than its surrounding photosphere, would thus be attacked from all sides, and
however feeble a conductor of heat that nucleus may be, after the lapse of a
sufficient number of ages, and certainly by this our present time, it would
have been raised to the same temperature with that of the furnace embracing it.
105




106
449. Or if on the other hand, according to the second of the above suppositions, the sun throughout the whole diameter of its visible disk be an incandescent liquid globe in fusion, and of a much higher temperature (in the
proportion as 2 to 1) than its surrounding chromosphere, of which latter the
heat is known already to be so great as to volatilize the most refractory
metals contained in that chromosphere, it is again difficult to conceive how
the sun's body should endure in its liquid state, without being evaporized to
an equal degree with the materials that are contained in its chromosphere,
and which have only one-half as high a temperature. It has been proved
by physicists that the most intense light of the sun must necessarily be between the volatilized metals of the chromosphere and the sun's centre; and,
moreover, Arago has proved that this most intense light of the sun proceeds
from matter in gasform.
450. From many different aspects which the case presents I have come
to the conclusion that with regard to the sun's constitution:
1st.) The whole body of the sun, as far as its visible disk extends, consists of matter in a gaseous state.  This gaseous sphere, that is, the luminous body of the sun, is in some parts especially rich in volatilized metals,
besides containing many other materials in vapor-form [which with less
heat could only exist as solids and liquids], and is throughout of an intense,
but not uniform heat and light.
451. 2.) Some distance below the sun's equatorial surface, arranged all
round in a kind of concentric zone,* we find what may be called the breeding places of heat and light, for in this zone it is where the disengagement
of heat-lineits most energetically takes place, and while thus evolved, they
set the molecules of matter, and through them, the luminiferous ether (linearium) in most intense wave-like undulations. This zone may therefore
justly be called the zone of intensest light. The zone of intensest light extends downward from  near the surface to a considerable depth.  Upward
or exterior to this zone, the temperature of the main body of the sun decreases rapidly on account of radiation, and through these cooler strata the
heat-evolving trains of metallic chromospheric matter (458-468,) shoot up
with the most astonishing rapidity, lifted not only by their vis viva or velocity-lineits, but also most powerfully by their steadily growing temperature, until they break forth from the periphery of the sun with explosive
violence: carrying everything before them [even the hydrogen of the upper
strata].  Crossed in different directions by such extraordinary heated trains
of matter, the body of the sun cannot be of a uniform temperature.
452. 3.) This intensely brilliant gaseous sphere (the sun) is encompassed
or covered (as if by an ocean) by a less brilliant, reddish looking envelope
of specifically heavier gases (metallic as well as non-metallic).  This red
gaseous sheet or envelope is continually being pierced, cleft, and- fissured
by innumerable specks, mounds and ridges of a more brilliant matter, boiling up from below and consisting of various metals, such as sodium, magnesium, barium, iron, chromium, nickel, etc., all in vapor-form, and giving
rise to the phenomena of faculce and the mottled appearance of the sun's
surface. The different parts of this envelope are always in great commotion, caused not only by the gushing and shooting upwards of great masses
vertically, but also by immerse horizontal currents streaming and whirling
rapidly in different directions; and this great commotion, like that of an
* If the sun be bisected along the plane running through both poles, this zone in its
section will appear in patches horizontally elongated, on both sides of the equator.




107
immense chaldron in full boiling, is the cause why specific heavier matter
can also move and for some time keep itself afloat upon the surface.
453. This matter, especially rich in metals, boiling up in the shape of
faculre, if pouring itself over and spreading along the. sun's surface, forms
what is called the chromosphere, and assuming a colored hue after having by
radiation lost one half of its temperature.  The chromosphere, though still
enormously heated, is of a less brilliant light than the main body of the sun,
of a more or less red hue, its heat being to that of the main body somewhat
less than 1 is to 2, yet is still hot enough to keep volatilized and in gasform
all the various metallic substances which it contains in great abundance.
4) Resting upon this chromosphere are the strata of hydrogen together of
a depth of from 5000 to 7000 miles.
454. 5) The strata of hydrogen and the chromosphere are encompassed by
a non-luminous atmosphere of extremely elastic and attenuated matter, unable to keep any of the chromospheric matter suspended; this atmosphere is
of but moderate height, its upper limit is where the effects of gravitation
counterbalance the atmosphere's elasticity; and its bottom, which is the sun's
visible circumference or disk, is the line where the metallic gaseous particles
of the sun are balanced between the two opposite efforts of gravitation and
upward shooting matter. This outline of the sun is constantly fluctuating
up and down, according as the heat from below becomes alternately sometimes feebler sometimes stronger in its energy, thereby disturbing greatly
the equilibrium of the sun's level; while gravitation, on the other hand, is
working to re-establish that equilibrium.
455. 6) When the faculhe, instead of merely pouring over, ascend with a
rush in immense jets for thousands of miles above the disk of the sun, they
give rise to what is called the rose-colored protuberances.  Both the faculse
and the protuberances consist of the same material, only the protuberances
being propelled upward with far greater force —and protruding high into an
attenuated atmosphere-lose heat and light very fast and assume a colored
tint.  Every protuberance emerges first as a facula or group of faculhe before it rises higher; by radiation it loses heat and assumes the rose-colored
hue.  And as the chromosphere is nothing more than the accumulated
matter ejected by the faculse, it follows that the chromosphere, the protuberances, and the facule contain similar if not the same metallic materials,
which ultimately are carried down by way of the solar spots, to rise again
as facule and protuberances from the opposite side of the sun's surface.
456. Within the sun, diagonally through its body, heavy matter in long trains
descends and ascends alternately.  Let us suppose a large quantity of the
molecules of the metals and of other heavy substances of the sun, in gasform
hove up from below and spread out as chromosphere upon the sun's surface.
Having radiated much of their heat into free space, the heavy metallic particles of the chromosphere thus cooled will soon begin to fall through the
aeriform body of the sun, which is by most enormous heat perfectly elastic
and so bare of every thing like cohesion, as to allow a nearly free and unobstructed passage through its mass.  Their courses will be directed obliquely towards the sun's central part, 441,000 miles deep. Sometimes these
cooled metallic masses are collected in exceedingly great quantities, and in
a vortex sink down like an immense cataract, as it were, steadily renewing
its length in the rear, and fed by the chromosphere like a river fed by a
lake.
457. As solar spots we may recognize all those places of the sun's surface
where the heat-losing metallic matter of the chromosphere sinks down and
is engulphed. An uninterrupted stream of these falling heavy substances




108
may thus continue for weeks, so that during all this time the resistance from
the gaseous matter would in a great measure be obviated. In some few
cases solar spots have been observed of a diameter twice as great as the circumference of the earth is long; frequently spots last for six or seven
weeks, the greatest duration being about six months.
458. Though the fore-part of the fiery cataract when it is beginning to
descend, encounters resistance from the gaseous body of the sun, yet all the
long trail that is following uninterruptedly for weeks and even months will
find its way comparatively clear, and and fall with an accelerated velocity.
459. When the cooled descending metallic matter falls in such immense
continuous cataracts from a height of 441,000 miles, and is urged on in its
fall with such astonishing energy of gravitation [28 times that of the earth]
-its store of acquired force of motion (velocity-lineits) must be immeasurably great by the time it comes within the neighborhood of the sun's centre; and it is easy to imagine how all along the sides of such a channel,
any lateral intrusion from the sun's permanently gaseous matter is shut out,
so that in the interior of this immense tube or channel of the sun, the comparatively cooled specifically heavier metallic mass moves with great
freedom.
460. Arrived within the region of the sun's centre, at the lowest point of
descent, the falling heavy matter does not stop there, but sweeps through
that region with all its increased speed and accumulated force of motion,
for here it has attained its greatest velocity.
461. If the sun is supposed to be bisected so as to let the plane of section pass through both its poles (vide fig. 8.), all the falling masses of metallic matter leaving the circumference, will seem to proceed in straight
lines towards the central regions of the sun. Very few of the many continuous trains of falling matter can, however, come in line with the centre,
because they all crowd towards the same region. Their course will be deflected more or less in the neighborhood of the centre, as shown in fig. 8.,
and from thence their paths will present the appearance of straight tracks
running toward the circumference of the sun.
462. And thus in two great belts parallel to the sun's equator, one on
each side of it, as in fig. 8-the very belts in which we see the great majority of spots-the great trains of metallic matter of the chromosphere
continue alternately to emerge and to sink down. Trains may occasionally
sink down in other regions, but that none can successfully sink and rise at
right angles to the resultant plane of the majority of the trains, is apparent
on a further examination of the subject. The reason why the sinking and
rising of the trains takes place in belts near and to both sides of the sun's
equator will be explained in a subsequent paragraph (4701).
463. Fig. 8 is to represent the course of the downward and upward
trains of metallic or chromospheric matter in the sun, if the latter is bisected so as to let the plane of section pass through both of his poles.
464. If, however, the sun be bisected so as to let the plane of section coincide with that of the equator, then the downward and upward trains of
chromospheric matter will be as represented in fig. 9, for we must not forget
that that the sun has a rotary motion around his axis, and that therefore his
centrifugal force at the circumference is twice as great as that which he has
at half the radius, and amounts to nothing at the centre.
465. MOST PROBABLE SOURCE OF HEAT IN THE SUN. If, as assumed in
the preceding pages, great continuous masses or trains of heavy metallic
matter pass to and fro, alternately descend and ascend diametrically through
the entire body of the sun, from circumference centreward, and still onward




109
from the centre to circumference, then the molecules of these masses when
ascending, that is: when going from centre to circumference, are necessarily
bound (as has been set forth in ~429) to convert their force of motionwhich they had acquired previously [during their fall centreward]-into
another motion, namely that of heat, and in this way evolve heat until they
(the metallic masses) have reached the highest point they are able to attain,
which generally is the circumference of the sun, or frequently even a considerable distance above it.
466. Having carefully read the paragraphs on heat-yielding motions,
especially. ~427-430, and assuming many such alternate up-and down-motions simultaneously to operate, the reader may now be prepared to comprehend how a never failing supply of heat may be furnished to the sun, especially in those portions not very far below its circumference.
467. So astonishingly rapid is the fall of the masses of the chromospheric
matter and so great the width of the channels through which they fall,
that the excessive heat of the intensely heated sun's body will not have time
to reach the cooled and falling particles before they begin to ascend. Only
with the moment that they pass by the centre and ascend on the other side
of it, as has already been intimated, will begin the conversion of the force
of translatory motion into heat; sparingly at first, but in greater and still
greater abundance as the moving chromospheric matter proceeds, so that
on drawing near to within one-fourth the radius' length from the surface of
the sun, heat in immense quantities will be evolved, and the metallic particles throughout the entire width of the chromospheric channel be rapidly
volatilized to an excessive degree.
468. Arrived at the sun's circumference, the ascending, now extremely
volatilized particles of metallic matter, having by counteracting gravitation
been obliged to give up all their force of motion, stop. They next spend by
radiation into interstellar space a great deal of the accumulated heat, and
consequently get to be comparatively. cool, and thus they constitute a part
of the chromospheric layer enveloping the sun. Liquid may in some cases be
the metallic particles of the chromosphere on their way down from the circumference of the sun towards its centre, but vaporized they certainly must
be when in ascending they approach the sun's circumference.
469. The sun is surrounded by an immense lenticular-shaped aggregation
of matter, known by the name of Zodiacal-light. This matter does not, like
an atmosphere, rest and press upon the sun; on the contrary, its several
parts move by independent velocity in more and more narrowing orbits around the sun, without being connected with that body. Its greatest
plane of section coincides with the sun's equator, and extends on each side of
the latter from 40 to 90 degrees, that is: to beyond the orbits of Mercury
and Venus. It is more than probable that this great lenticular body consists entirely of gross matter, and contains myriads of smaller and larger
ponderous bodies, such as asteroids, aerolites, and other stony and metallic
meteoric masses which are continually falling into the sun.
470. On reaching the sun's body, these falling meteoric bodies are not at
once arrested, and therefore their motion is not directly evolved into heat,
but on the contrary, their motion is most generally transferred to the downward passing trains of chromospheric matter which is already sinking continually into the abyss of solar spots, and thus are added velocity-lineits to
velocity-lineits, increasing the downward speed of those trains. Hence by
bodies falling into the sun, are the great descending currents or trains so
much reinforced in their motion that they are enabled, in spite of friction, or
other retarding causes, to ascend through the opposite half of the sun's body,




110
and to as great a distance as they just had been descending from,-and indeed, to be driven as high in their one millionth excursion as they had been
in their first. They will rise to, or sometimes even far above, the surface of
the sun's luminous body, not merely piercing the chromosphere, but rising
for thousands of miles above it, where, by continually losing heat, they then
appear of a still deeper hue, viz: that of a rose-color.
4701. Our knowledge that the longest diameter of the zodiacal light coincides with the equator of the sun, goes far to account for the fact that the
rising and sinking of the chromospheric trains take place almost exclusively
in belts near and parallel to the sun's equator, on either side; because the
longest diameter in the zodiacal light indicates that in this direction exists
by far the greatest amount of meteoric matter, and thence only can be
expected the greatest shower of aerolites upon the sun.
471. After emersion, the volatilized metal masses may be looked upon as
part of the chromosphere. They will soon spread horizontally, lose much
of the remaining heat by radiation, become more dense and less luminous,
and flow over to a neighboring vortex, where they sink and partly are
sucked down into a whirlpool-like mouth, which is the solar spot.
472. ROSE COLORED PROTUBERANCES.  Occasionally the chromospheric
trains in the act of sinking down, may by means of unusually great supplies of meteors and other cosmical bodies falling into the sun, have received
so much additional headway as to speed with uncommonly great velocity
through the sun's body, and emerging on the opposite side shoot for thousands of miles beyond, i. e. above the sun's disk, where in a nearly isolated
condition, by greatly facilitated radiation, they lose heat to an excessive degree, though still existing in a state of red hot vapor, and then they appear
in the shape of bright rectilinear jets inside of the rose-colored protuberances
noticed at the sun's circumference. In cases like these, the cooled matter
when arrived at its utmost height has no substratum to spread out as in the
more normal cases, and as its path is an inclined one, it is apt to topple over.
473. It may here be objected that the spectroscope showes the protuberances to consist of hydrogen.  We ought to consider, however, the presence of hydrogen merely as a phenomenon accompanying the ejection. The
strata of hydrogen encircling the sun are said to be of a depth from 5000 to
7000 miles; hence there is nothing strange in the fact, that the jets of denser
matter in passing through these strata with astounding velocities, should take
along and be enveloped in hydrogen. And when we recollect that according
to recent researches the layers of the chromosphere and the jet itself contain
not only hydrogen but also barium, cobalt, chromium, iron, magnesium,
manganese, sodium, nickel, titanium, in considerable proportions, we then
begin to realize that the jets are made un of heavier substances.
474. That none of the traversing chromospheric trains can pass through
the very centre of the sun, and only a few may pass in close vicinity of the
centre, is evident; by far the great majority are obliged to pass at a considerable distance from it, and do not interfere in their paths one with the other.
475. REGIONS IN THE SUN CONTAINING THE MAIN SPRINGS OF SOLAR
HEAT.-As all the heat that originates in the sun is evolved only from  the
ascending chromospheric trains, especially in that portion of them which
begins some distance [one-fourth to one-eighth of the radius' length] below
the sun's circumference and reaches up to the surface, we must consider as
main fountains of heat all parts of the ascending chromospheric trains of
matter, whenever they have come up to within a certain distance below the
sun's surface, say one-fourth or one-eighth of the radius' length; mostly in




111
those regions of the sun which comprise the two great belts parallel to the
equator, where the most faculse are to be seen.
476. REGIONS OF MOST INTENSE LIGHT IN THE SUN. In a burning
candle the greatest heat is in the outside parts of the flame, in particles
chemically combining, i. e. in particles being consumed, and thereby yielding heat; the most intense light, however, proceeds from the interior of the
flame, from particles being heated to an enormous degree without being
consumed. In a candle-flame the place of intensest heat, therefore, does
not coincide with the place of intensest light.
477. In the sun the case is very different. Here the region of intensest
light exactly coincides with the region of intensest heat. The particles of
carbon on the outside of a candle-flame in being chemically consumed,
yield up the requisite heat necessary to set other particles [those of the interior of the flame and not in reach of the oxygen] into vibration. The
vibration of these more interior particles, which while they are heated are
not thereby consumed, sets the so-called luminiferous ether into undulations
of light. Here then, the special exclusive function of the one set of particles is to furnish the heat, the special function of the other set is to vibrate,
and thereby to set the luminiferous ether (the linearium) into undulations, i. e.
to give light.
478. In the sun, heat is produced without combustion, that is, without
any particles of matter being chemically consumed. Thus all the particles
of the ascending chromospheric trains do not only furnish heat, but at the
same time are ready to serve as vibratory particles also. Each particle
therefore performs both of these functions simultaneously. Each particle
furnishes the heat necessary to set its adjacent particles in vibration, and
is at the same time set itself in vibration by the latter.
479. And as this vigor of action of the particles, mutually setting each
other into vibration, will be as the squares of the number of heat-lineits
within the same compass of space (322), it is clear that the particles will
most energetically vibrate where the most vigorous disengagement of heat
takes place; consequently wherever the most energetic vibration of the
particles of matter is going on, there also will be produced the most energetic undulations in the luminiferous ether, and thence will issue the most
intense light. From this it follows that in whatever region of the sun's
body the greatest heat is to be found, there will also be the greatest source
of light.
480. From ~430 it appears that if the heavy material of the chromosphere begins to fall from a great distance, say 50,000 miles above the sun's
visible circumference, the greatest amount and intensity of heat and light
will be produced in that region of the sun which extends from immediately
below the circumference to a depth of about 100,000 miles, but on that
side of the sun opposite to where the fall began. If, however, the fall of
the heavy material begins at or near the circumference of the sun, then
will the region of most intense heat and light be about 50,000 miles below
the surface, and extend to a depth of 100,000 additional miles further down.
But these distances will, of course, be somewhat modified by the resistance
of the medium that has to be overcome.
481. Hence if the height to which the jet of a protuberance ascends, is
very great, the temperature with which that jet emerged from the sun must
also be proportionally great. Zollner finds the absolute minimum temperature of the place from which an eruption of a protuberance of 1.5 minute's height issues, to be 40,690~ Cent., and that of a place from which a
protuberance of 3 minute's height issues, to be 74,910~ Cent.




112
482. FACULE AND PENUMBRA. The conclusion readily suggests itself
that the mighty commotion observed on the surface of the sun, and
the rushing  up  of immense  masses of matter, is produced  by the
above mentioned ascending chromospheric trains of intensely heated metallic
and non-metallic matter in gas form; and it is very natural that the breaking out or boiling up of faculce in the shape of flat mounds or in ridges is
accompanied by the most intense light and heat. On the other hand, the
darkest places on the sun's surface will indicate the central portion of spots
where the already cooled and less luminous matter sinks down, while the
less cooled and somewhat more luminous masses are still lingering around
as penumbra before merging into the downward speeding stream.
483. Both the faculse and the protuberances, consist of the same material and are produced by the same causes, namely: the rushing up of the
chromospheric trains as explained above. And observations are not wanting, going far to prove their identity, because of their similarity in shape
and position. The only difference between them is that the light of the
faculae is generally more intense than that of the other part's of the sun's
surface; while on the contrary, the protuberances are only of a moderate
red light. That the faculae should appear brilliantly white, while the protuberances are red, is not to be wondered at, if we reflect that the faculhe
just emerging from the disk of the sun must be yet full of intensest heat,
while the matter of the protuberances during its ascent and isolation at great
height, must have lost an immense amount of heat, though the lowermost
parts, i. e. the base of the protuberance, is most probably as white and hot
as the faculae themselves are.
484. And thus we have arrived at the remarkable inference that facule,
protuberances, and the chromosphere are of the same nature and composed
of the same material; all three constitute a wondrous system intimately
connected, and performing most important functions in the economy of the
sun's existence.
485. After our endeavors to dive deep into the mysteries of the sun's
heat-, light-, and magnetism-producing mechanism, let us now for a few moments reflect on its stability. It is very natural for all of us to ask the
question: is the mechanism of the sun a kind of " perpetual motion," or is
it bound sooner or later to run down and stop? To this a positive answer
can be given with confidence. No matter which of the different theories of
the sun's source of heat we go by, we meet the verdict: IT HAS TO STOP AT
LAST.486. In adopting the theory developed in the preceding pages we will
find it comformable that the ponderous chromospheric trains in their alternately ascending and descending course, may be said to represent the pendulum of the great heat- and light-giving clock of our planetary system"the orb of day"-while the cosmical bodies that fall, in the shape of asteroids and meteors, from planetary space into the sun by way of the system
of the zodiacal light, represent the raised clock weight; because they furnish
the requisite motive force to make up for any loss in velocity of the up- and
down- speeding trains, which the latter may have suffered from resistance
and friction by the sun's gaseous body.
487.  It is believed that at present there is a sufficiency of outside cosmical matter in the shape of meteoric streams, to operate upon the sun in
the manner just described, and to be to the sun for a long succession of centuries what the raised clock weight is to the clock. But conformable to inflexible physical laws, the time will surely come when the supply of sunwardbound meteorites shall be exhausted.-What then will be the consequence?




113
Then the alternately falling and rising chromospheric trains, diagonally
through the sun, have to become shorter and shorter in their paths, unable
any longer to reach the surface of the sun or to emerge from it as faculae
and protuberances.
488. Constantly acted upon by resistance and friction, these trains will
grow more and more feeble in their movements, and shorten their paths with
every succeeding journey they make, until the whole chromospheric matter,
as the specifically heavier, gradually has settled down around the centre of
the sun.*  The latter then turns slowly to an incandescent liquid globe surrounded by a cold and rigid crust of solid matter.Dreary indeed will our planetary system be, when the swing of these solar
pendulums shall shorten in-the clock run down-the sun grow cold-his
body shrink-his light expire-silence and quietude settle around in darkness and death.
489. IMPENDING CONSOLIDATION OF ALL MATTER.  Having spoken of
meteorites (487), we may ask: what are meteorites, and where does all this
immense amount of cosmical matter that seems to flow in never ending
streams come from?  Meteorites are the debris and fragments of exploded
celestial spheres.t  In the whole range of the sun's domain, that is as far
as his activity with regard to attraction extends, we may confidently expect
to find converging from  all sides, more or less interrupted streams of meteorites and aerolites of all sizes, obeying his mighty pull, and speeding to
his great rendezvous of matter (487). All interstellar space seems to be
well stocked with fragments of millions of broken-up celestial spheres.
These fragments leave [mostly ia parabolas] the dominions of other fixed
stars and, getting into the sun's domain, they eitherfollow suit, or else are
gathered up by him as he himself proceeds along his sweeping path through
space.
490. Not only do these streams of cosmical matter constantly increase
the mass of the sun, and thereby give him additional strength to pull more
forcibly upon all planets and satellites, but these meteors on being struck by a
planet in its path, are the means of gradually lessening somewhat the planet's centrifugal force.  Thus in two different ways do interstellar meteorites
give to the sun a steadily increasing advantage of power over the planets,
so that each one of them has to succumb at last; either being in one inviolate
mass drawn into the sun, if the planet's exterior crust has always granted
readily the escape of heat and heated gases from below, or else the planet
will have to burst into fragments, whenever its thick and solid crust should
at any time prevent the opening of natural safety valves [in the shape of
fissures and volcanic vents (512-524)]. In the latter case many fragments
will be quickly drawn into the sun, while others, driven in an opposite direction, will stray off as meteorites in space. Many fragments, however,
may be hurled in directions so as still to be obliged to continue in more or
less eccentric paths around the sun.
491. Yet, besides the causes assigned in ~490, there is another one to induce all secondary celestial orbs to be at last engulphed into their heatspending primaries.  The streams of heat issuing incessantly from the sun,
no doubt, contribute their share of action, comparatively small though it
may be, to retard the planets in their approach to the sun (505). This
repelling efficiency of the sun's heat has been observed with regard to comBut very little heat, comparatively speaking, will be supplied by the contraction
consequent upon the cooling of the sun. (v. 439).
t For the cause of this explosion see i520-522.




114
ets and their tails, when drawing near him.  By the above action of meteorites (490), the planets may continue gradually to decrease their solar distances; and even do so still la.ter, when the fall of meteorites has discontinued to the sun, lor then his heat producing action fails —no sun-beams will be
there to act repellingly —and thus the planets are enabled to continue approaching to the sun, and never can their final doom to mingle with his body
be averted.  In a similar manner all planets and satellites, one after
another, are swallowed up in one vast tomb.  The concussion from each, it
is true, will evolve immense amounts of heat within the sun, yet never can
they (except for a short time) re-animate his body, after the exhaustion of
the life-sustaining flow of meteorites has once set in.
492. What happened to our sun would likewise, in the course of time,
happen to other heat- and light-emitting spheres, to the fixed stars, and
even to those higher dignitaries among celestial spheres, round which the
distant suns and stars may circle; until after ages " inexpressible by numbers that have name," the fatal catastrophe of failing heat and light overtakes the last grand cluster of brilliant orbs that circulate around the cosmic-core.  And even the COSMIC-CORE itself-the halo that enshrines the
sanctuary of the centre-shall at last, when no longer receiving its wonted
supply of falling matter, grow dim and cold, and form a rigid shell, and all
the matter of the universe be thus consolidated into one total aggregate,
dark-heat-less —mute-and motionless.
493. But notwithstanding all this, the cosmolinese continue for ever [and
now as ordinate cosmolinese] their circulating course, steadily streaming
from  the circumference of the universe inward to its very centre, whence
in the shape of detached polarized-lineits they are obliged, as heretofore, to
stream  back to the circumference again, the only region where, by being
constantly used up, there always is a scarcity of them; and where by their
annexation the cosmolineme are always restored to their full length.
494. The world would then present the following picture: all the matter,
i. e. all the monits of the whole universe, collected and consolidated into one
immense concentric shell, with Versatile Activity in all its monits still at
work, as usual, breaking the continuity of the cosmolinese and scattering
the fragments in the shape of detached polarized-lineits, thereby continually
giving rise, around the cosmic-core, to the most astounding outbursts of
auroral phenomena, never to die out or to grow faint.
495. All translatory motion of matter is now suspended for ever.  And
when this state of quiescence is fully established, then, of course, no matter
does fall and no more heat is being evolved.  And as the most of the then
remaining free heat-lineits shall have been converted into gravitation-lineits,
the temperature of the universe will be diminished to an inconceivably low
degree.  All matter has been driven towards the central regions, and its
monits there held captive.  No haughty flight through the sublimer regions,
no roaming and no circling in grand orbits will be for them  henceforth.
Monits are then bereft of all their motion except the monotonous spinning
around an axis, which never can be stopped.
496. Thus, when in the beginning of the phenomenal universe the versatile
inclined lineits [of conscious will possessed] by their struggle for unrestrained
liberty, broke loose from the companionship and gentle restraint of the then
stabile cosmolieie, and formed into monits of matter, they shall find themselves at this distant future date whereof we speak, shut down to perpetual
servitude, to give transiatory motion to the cosmolineae, all of which shall
then as ordinates, in never ending paths sublime, dart from the very centre of
the cosmic soul to distant verges of the universe and back again,-the monits,




115
on the other hand, of which the seceded versatile inclined lineits now are
parts, will be fixed steadily to their places of captivity, doing the requisite
draft-power service by reeling in the same monotonous manner continually
and for ever around their own axis.
497. The All-Intelligent at that future distant day shall have no more
the guidance of organic structure, no new designs to make; yet the two
great powers, Synduction and End-unition, of which Its soul partakes, will
still have to be unremittingly busy in restoring and maintaining, at the
very verge of the universe, the continuity of the cosmolinese, and by means
of the latter which are always acting as gravitation, to hold in subjection
the monits of matter.  Thus the All-Intelligent shall imperishably exist
and act for ever and ever, though at that late date performing functions far
less diversified than in the phenomenal world at present. Its chief delight
will always be to influence and animate such of the souls who are inclined
to and corresponding to Its own.
498. No further changes can then take place; and in this condition the
world will continue to exist through all of eternity's long waves, as they
roll onone after the other in endless succession.
499. Thus have we been led to a landmark of time in the distant future,
when the whole machinery of the phenomenal universe at last shall have
run down;-when, so to speak, the universe has sunk to rest-into persistent death.-When all the darkened suns and stars are cast* in one great
cosmic shell-long after this gay earth and all its sister planets, plunging
beneath into the sun, have been consumed with incandescent heat,500. Contemplating upon the coming of such events, the reflecting mind
may ask: to what purpose has been all this onward striving and struggling,
this agony and suffering of hosts of good men to promote progress, if all
these acquisitions and grand results by the coming waves of time are to be
swept away?  The answer to this interrogatory may be given in a future
essay.
* As in founding or casting.




SECTION X.
501. SUmBEAMS. The heat-lipeits of the surface region of the sun radiate, enormously crowded, from thence rapidly into universal space as solar
ravs or sun-beams. And as our hand is turned to the rays of the sun, it is
touched by the whirling heat-lineits which, not long since, were yet attached to some gaseous particle of our great luminary.
502. The sun-beam, like other radiant heat, when freely traversing interstellar space, does not raise the temperature of the latter, except when
met by sun beams streaming from other fixed stars or suns in an exact opposite direction. If even so near as, say, ten million miles from the sun a
hollow pyramidal non conducting screen could be fixed so as to have its
apex directed against the sun, in order to throw his rays aside, and a thermometer be placed behind, inside the screen, and its temperature examined,
it would, no doubt, be found of a very inferior degree of heat, less perhaps
than 2000 F. below freezing point (331).
503. But the temperature will be a very different and much higher one
in the inside space of the pyramidal screen, if the latter be turned so as to
have its open base directed toward the sun. In this case the heat-lineits
will be arrested in their translatory motion and assume the whirling motion,
and thereby make the mercury of the thermometer rise considerably.
5031. Much has been said about the waste of the sun's heat, only one part
in 230,000,000 is being received by the planets. Yet this supposed immense
loss of heat will after all be found to be no utter waste, because on further
reflection it may easily he conceived, how the total amount of radiant heat
from all the suns of the universe must necessarily give to interstellar space,
i. e. to the linearium, a certain temper; in this way: that every planet and
other celestial orb, by continually meeting and stopping heat-rays which dart
in an opposite direction to the course of such an orb, receives a certain
amount of heat from this universal web and weft of heat-rays, no matter
whatever direction that orb or body may move in.
504. Heat-lineits in being intercepted, and having reached at last a certain degree, become very much crowded, and their effort to go to places of
less heat is increased to such an extent, that they escape as fast as they are
received.
505. REPELLING ACTION OF SUN-BEAMS. As heat-lineits exert motive
power in going from a place of more crowded heat to a place of less heat,
and as they are always more or less accompanied by detached polarized
lineite, it follows that in the neighborhood of the sun where the lineits of the
sun beams are enormously crowded, the sun's repelling force must also be
116




117
very considerable; and this seems to be strongly corroborated by the fact,
that the tails of comets actually experience the effect of such a thrusting
force in being repelled, as was observed in Halley's comet in 1835, and others.
506. HEAT DISENGAGED BY PLANETS IN MOVING ALONG THEIR ORBITS.
Let yFxH, fig. 6, be the planetary orbit. Suppose the planet within a fortnight's time to move by tangential force alone, from B to c, if there was no
centripetal force at S to act upon it; and from B to m by centripetal force
alone in the same length of time if it was not affected by tangential force.
If both the tangential and the centripetal forces were impelling the planet
simultaneously, it would at the end of the fortnight be in C instead of c.
Now if it be found that the resultant B Cis less than Be, it shows that a part
of the tangential force has been lost, and this loss will be in proportion as
BC is shorter than Be; if it be found that the resultant is greater than the
tangent, as for instance gi greater than gh, then it shows that the tangential
force has been increased. Taking x to be aphelion, y perihelion, and applying the parallelogram of forces all round the planet's orbit, we find that
from x by H to y the tangential force increases, from y by F to x the tangential force decreases.
507. From fig. 6 it is seen at once, that when the planet describes an elliptic
orbit, the motion will not be uniform, but will be, as indicated in fig. 6, for
each succeeding -6 of its annual time [i. e. for each fortnight], going the
course as indicated by the arrows. 1) With regard to the different degrees
of efficiency of the centripetal force (gravitation) to accelerate or to retard
the planet, we find the points of perihelion and aphelion y and x to be the
only two places which in regard to situation correspond to the curve of a
circle, consequently there is only in these two places of the orbit a uniform
motion, no increase nor decrease of orbitual velocity. 2) If we take notice of
the arches passed by the planet in equal times, we find from x by G to y the
velocity of the planet all the time to increase, from y by F to x all the time
to decrease, greatest in y, least in x. 3) Taking notice of the angles of projection SB1, SC2, SD3, &c., we find, if the whole orbit were divided into
exceedingly many small arches, the angle Sxz to be a right angle, further on
the angles of projection to decrease until we get to some place between G and
H, where the angles are the smallest. From H  towards A. and D they increase and are largest in some place between D and L; from L the angles
of projection perceptibly decrease again until we get round by way of x to
the smallest angle between G and H. Besides the right angle atx we should
find another right angle at y. We find also that where the smallest angle
of projection is, there is also the greatest effect of acceleration produced, i. e.
the velocity is increased fastest in equal times, viz: between G and H; and
again, where the largest angle of projection is, there is the greatest effect of
retardation produced, as between D and L. 4) Applying the rules as laid
down in ~420-430, with regard to storing up velocity-lineits and the evolution of heat-lineits, in bodies moving against the counteracting streams of
gravitation-cosmolinere, we find that soon after the aphelion x has been
passed, heat ceases to be evolved and velocity-lineits begin to be stored up.
Between G and H most velocity-lineits are gained in equal times; in y the
storing up of velocity-lineits ceases and the evolution of heat-lineits begins;
between Cand L the most heat-lineits are evolved in equal times. From
thence less and less heat-lineits are evolved until the planet has passed x,
where no more heat is set free. With regard to our own planet, the greatest
evolution of heat in the earth ought to take place during the months of
March, April, May. But the evolution of heat begins already with the 21st




118
of December and ends with the 21st of June.  5) The value of the centripetal force for the different places of the orbit decreases and increases from
fortnight to fortnight in the ratio of the lines Co, Dd,,Ee, &c.
In the motion of a planet through its orbit we have another case verifying the mechanical law   " a body alternately accelerated and retarded, so
as to be brought back to its original speed, performs work by means of its
retardation," exactly equal in amount to the attached velocity-lineits producing its acceleration, but here this work is rendered in the shape of heat
evolved (424).
508. We find if we attentively consult fig. 6, that from aphelion to perihelion the resultants G IH, gi, etc., have compared with the tangent, gained
in. length, hence here the velocity-lineits have gone to increase the planet's
speed.  But from perihelion to aphelion the resultants CD, EF, etc., have,
compai ed with the tangent, lost in length; thus as the planet's speed actually decreased, many velocity-lineits of the tangent must have disengaged
themselves, and they could only have appeared again in the shape of heatlineits.  These in heat converted velocity-lineits are only those that were
during the planet's motion of nearing to the sun stored up, that is, during
its orbitual fall or descent.  The greater the eccentricity of the planet's
orbit, the greater will be the amount of heat evolved by the atoms of the
planet in its ascending career from perihelion to aphelion.
509. Besides the falling of the planet from the aphelion to the perihelion, fig. 6, which we may term  the orbitual fall, there is a fall of another
kind presented to our consideration, viz: the fall through all the different
circumferencial angles of its orbit, which fall appertains alike to the circle
as well as to the ellipsis, and which we may term the tangential fall.  In
fig. 6, we plainly see that there is along the whole orbit a continual falling
from the tangent, for instance, d' c' of the equilateral triangle c' d' a. Yet
by all this falling the planet, after having completed its annual course,
shows not the least gaia of tangential force or orbitual velocity from what
it had a year ago; and as moreover the planet after all this falling during
one year, did not get in its average distance any nearer the centre of attraction than it was one year ago, it follows that all the velocity-lineits added to
the tangential force of the planet by the fall of the latter, were immediately and instantly evolved again, because of the planet's course going during all that time somewhat against the gravitation-stream,, that impels the
planet towards the sun.*  These evolved velocity-lineits can re-appear only
in the shape of heat (~352) in every monit or atom of the planet gradually
and continually, but sometimes more, at other times less, if the orbit be an
ellipsis.  In a perfectly circular orbit the evolution of heat will be uniform
throughout the whole circle, and the quantity of heat evolved through any
arch of the circle will be to that evolved through the whole circle as the
angle subtending the arch is to 360 degrees of an angular subtension.
510. If the same planet has its orbit at half the distance from  S, (fig.
6,) the quantity of evolved heat in the planet during a complete circuit
will be four times greater than in its first orbit, i. e. always inversely as the
squares of the distances.  This holds good both for circular as for elliptical
orbits.  For the latter, however, the heat of the orbitual and that of the
* If the centre of attraction could have gone along parallelly with the tangent of the
planet's starting point, and kept equal pace with the motion of the planet, then the
latter would have been obliged to draw continually nearer to the centre of attraction,
or rather have an actual fall upon it, no matter how great the tangential force might
be.




119
tcngential fall must be taken separate.  In a body coursing round the sun,
very near the latter, the evolution of heat must be enormous.
511. Every particle of the whole earth, from  centre to circumference,
thus evolves heat of its own. How much the quantity of this heat amounts
to with regard to our planet while going through its annual course, is not
beyond the possibility of calculation, but such a calculation I will leave to
others.
512. A CAUSE FOR THE ACTION OF EARTHQUAKES AND VOLCANOES. That
portion of the heat which in the above manner is set free or evolved at a
comparatively small distance below the earth's surface, is gradually conducted upwards and escapes into the atmosphere, or as radiant heat int,
free space. But the heat evolved at greater depths will be conducted away
slower than it is being evolved, and hence it will accumulate and raise still
higher the original enormous temperature already there existing, until attached to the molecules of steam or some other gaseous body, the latter
forces a passage for itself through the earth's crust, carrying along molten
lava and giving rise to earthquakes and volcanoes.
513. Besides the heat continually evolved during the earth's orbitual
motion there is, no doubt, a great amount of the intense heat that originally, at the time of the agglomeration of the earth's particles into a sphere, was
disengaged by the condensation of its matter, yet shut up in the earth's interior, and keeps the latter in an intensely heated liquid state.
514. The secular inequalities in the moon's motion compared with eclipses observed 2000 years ago, have proved that the length of time which the
earth needs in revolving once around its axis, has within the last twenty
centuries not decreased even by the one-hundredth part of a second.  This
proves that the velocity of the earth's rotation has not increased within the
last 2000 years, which it certainly would have done, had the mean temperature of the earth perceptibly decreased; for in that case its volume would
have contracted accordingly. We are therefore justified in believing that
the mean temperature of the earth at present is not less, even by so small a
quantity as 1-  of a degree Cent. than it was 2000 years ago.
515. On the other hand, history teaches that from  time to time within
the last 2000 years many eruptions of volcanoes have occurred, and in
more recent times we find accounts of innumerable instances of steam of
immense tension, hot gas, heated air, boiling water, and incandescent liquid
masses of melted rock, having been issued from below the earth's surface in
continuous streams for weeks and months together; —the permanent hot
springs not to be forgotten, which with steady flow carry off heat incessantly.  And we may well be astonished at the thought, how immensely
great the amount of heat must have been, that forced its way through
miles in thickness of solid layers of rock by making thousands of fissures
and apertures on dry land and still more beneath the sea, during all this
long period of twenty centuries.
516. It is not so much the great eruption of lava by the volcanoes, as it
is chiefly the continued and incessant escape of steam, even from inactive
craters and from innumerable fissures of the earth's crust that robs the interior of enormous amounts of heat; for we know that to form steam of 212~
F. from water of the same temperature nearly a thousand degrees of heat
are necessary.  Every drop of water as it sinks down to the heated masses
of the interior of the earth, is formed into steam [sometimes of immense
tension] after having absorbed a very considerable amount of heat. This
heat is lost forever to the interior of the earth as soon as the steam has




120
reached the outside, and by just so much the earth's interior ought to have
become cooler.
517. Now it may well be asked, if so much heat has been escaping from
the depths of our planet, how is it that the mean temperature of the earth
did not, in the least, decrease thereby?  The answer is: the earth must
have received, in some way or other, as much heat as it had lost.  But how,
or in what manner did the earth receive the above amount of heat?  Certainly not from the sun, for his heat penetrates but to very inconsiderable
depths, and may be said to radiate into celestial space again, so that it does
not even raise the mean temperature of the earth's surface-crust permanently from year to year.  The only answer we can find to the last proposed question is, that the earth receives its new heat by and through the
planet's motion along its orbit, as explained in preceding paragraphs.
518. That the interior of the earth constantly receives new accessions of
heat in some way or other, seems to be corroborated by a most remarkable
phenomenon which has been observed near the island of San Miguel, one
of the Azores or Western Islands, namely: the periodical lifting up of the
bottom  of the sea occurring at regular intervals of 80 or 90 years [June
1638, December 1719, June 1811,] as if thereby to show that it required
just so many years to gather strength of heat wherewith to do the lifting.
519. It is by no means improbable, if the texture and cohesion of a
planet's crust be so tenacious asnot to allow  the formation of apertures
and fissures, that the gases generated under increasing temperature and
shut up within the planet, may by constantly accumulated heat, be stimulated to such enormous tension as to break with most gigantic force the consolidated crust into pieces, either few or many, as may happen.
520. It needs only the simple condition of totally shutting off all exit
of heat by the solid crust or shell, in order to make the latter burst and
break at last. If the shutting off be complete, there is no power strong
enough to avert the catastrophe; for new heat is here evolved, not only
from beneath, but both from beneath and from within the solid shell, as well
as from the planet's fiery core itself.
521. Nothing can stop this evolution of heat, which is bound to go on
constantly, as long as the planet moves in its orbit. Century after century,
day and night, yet more especially so through one-half of the year, the
elastic fluids gather pushing strength with every second of time until liberated.
522. Hence there is nothing absurd or unnatural in the supposition, that
the so-called asteroids between Mars and Jupiter are the fragments of a
planet that once existed between these two planets.*  Neither is it strange
of being forced to the conviction, that eventually the bursting into fragments may be the fate of all such of the celestial spheres as are possessed of
orbitual motion around a central primary and which at the same time are
from the latter so far off, as to be allowed to form by cooling a stout and
solid crust outside.  More strongly yet is this conviction impressed upon us
if we also take into consideration the important law (322): If in a given
compass oj space the number of heat-lineits be doubled, then their whirling energy and pressure outward will befour-fold, that is as the SQUARES of the number of heat-lineits.
523. It is also a significant fact, that nearly 8 of all the active volcanoes
of the earth are to be found upon extensive fissures running along the litto* Judging from the shape and nature of their orbits, these fragments can never have
originated from excessive centrifugal force of rotation, as assumed by some.




121
rals of the western coast of North and South America, and the eastern and
southeastern coast of Asia, forming a maximum circle nearly bisecting the
globe., The timely opening of its natural safety valves, which we find in the
volcanoes distributed along this circle-very probably, at some time or other,
saved the earth from being rent asunder. Let all the vents for subterranean
heat be stopped at once, and the growing giant of pressure would not be
long in executing its terrible work of explosion.
524. The many fearful earthquakes of the last few years, and especially
the recent* simultaneous disturbances of the earth's crust in Japan, and in
Oaxaca, Mexico, places situated upon the great fissure just spoken of, afford grounds for believing that there is pent up an agency throughout the
interior of the earth incessantly recuperating its force, and is equal to its aim
wholesale explosion of the crust that in vain tries to confine it.
525. HEAT EVOLVED BY THE MOON. What has been said in the preceding chapters about the evolution of heat by the earth in its orbit around
the sun, holds good also with regard to the earth's steady companion, the
moon, in her annual path around the sun. Yet more than this, while the
moon revolves once around the sun, she is at the same time forced to bend
her course a little more than twelve times around the earth. Throughout
this course the earth's gravitation makes the moon fall in a similar manner
as the sun's gravitation makes the earth fall.
526. From this it follows that the moon evolves in proportion to her
mass a great deal more heat than the earth does. And if the moon were
surrounded by a heat-retaining atmosphere, the moon's heat would increase
to an enormous degree. Another heat-ameliorating circumstance besides
the absence of such an atmosphere upon the nearer hemisphere of the moon,
we find in her numerous immense Volcanic craters which serve as so many
vents for the escape of heat.
527. And if, besides this, we take into consideration the fact [geometrically demonstrated] that the moon's centre of gravity is eight miles further off
from us than her centre of circumference, or in other words: that the average
level of the central surface part of that hemisphere of the moon which is
exposed to our view, is sixteen miles higher than the remotest part of the
other hemisphere, it appears still more astounding to behold at such a high
level, gigantic mountains towering 2 or 3 miles higher still, topped with volcanic vents at these excessive heights. Now, if in such high places already
so many apertures for the escape of heat exist, how many more of a lower
class may there be expected to exist on the other side of the moon, whe e
the general level of its middle surface is 16 miles lower, and where the ohstructions to the heat's exit must necessarily be far less formidable.  All
these considerations tend to show that, in proportion to size of the two
spheres, the upheaving forces must be vastly more energetic and violent in
the moon than in the earth.
528. On account of the more abundant supply of heat from below, the
remoter half of the moon may even during its protracted nights enjoy a comfortable temperature conducive to the well being and thriving existence of
organized beings. And if an atmosphere of considerable density existed on
the remoter hemisphere, the hottest and most uncomfortable region there
during its protracted day, would be that part which is most remote from the
earth; because this part being the nearest to the centre of gravity, i. e. the
lowest, the atmosphere there would be densest, besides lying in the most vertical path of the sun. However, in this region we might expect to find an
* May llth-13th, 1870.




122
extensive ocean [if there be, as is very probable, any water on that side of
the moon's surface] from which an excessive evaporation is then bound to
supply an abundance of rain clouds and rain to the concentric, more elevated
rim of this great circular sea.
On this same exterior hemisphere, the wide and elevated lunar rim reaching with its outside margin as far as the visible circumference of the moon,
may be supposed to have its inner concentric margin 3 miles, and its outer
border at least 8 miles further off from the moon's centre of gravity than is
the moon's lowest surface level from  the same centre; the rim gradually
rising from the shores of the thus supposed ocean to an elevation of five miles,
the height of any existing mountains not taken into account.
From the extraordinary high position of our side of the moon above the
moon's centre of gravity, it is evident that even if a lunar atmosphere, pressing upon the moon's more distant hemisphere, be as dense as the earth's, we
can never expect to find any signs of this atmosphere on the only side of the
moon ever presented to our view.
529. That a fluid nucleus and a hard consolidated crust embracing that
nucleus, existed contemporaneously together in the moon in times past, and
hence do so now, may be inferred from the very fact that the moon has its
centre of gravity in its remoter hemisphere; for if the moon had always
been in a solid state, the heavier matter which obviously has been carried by
centrifugal force to where it is row, could never have got there. Originally the steadiness of the moon was the cause of her eccentricity of
gravity, the latter is not necessarily the cause of the former.
530. RAILROAD TRAIN, AND THE MOST ULTIMATE CAUSE OR POWER OF
ITS MOTION. In the first place we find the force to be in the expanding steam
that is pushing the piston of the cylinder. But what drives apart the particles of steam?  Answer: The whirling [Versatile Activity possessing]
heat-lineits that are set free in the burning of the wood or coal, set free in
the combining process of the carbon of the fuel with the oxygen of the atmosphere.
531. But where did the carbon get the heat-lineits from, which it held
locked up so long?  Answer: from  the rays of heat emanating from  the
sun the heat-lineits have been taken and shut up in the organs of vegetation
under the influence of light and the parenchyma of the plant.
532. But where did the sun get the heat-lineits from?  Answer: from
the heavy particles of solar matter that, first descending and afterwards ascending, rush in long trains from the centre of the sun to its circumference,
having first fallen towards that centre from the sun's circumference on the
side opposite to where they come up and thereby acquired velocity-lineits. By
retardation in the upward motion, velocity-lineits were evolved and thus
converted into heat-lineits.
533. If the heavy particles of solar matter got their velocity-lineits in
consequence of their falling towards the sun's centre, what was it that
caused them thus to fall? Answer: the gravitation-cosmolinese which are
constantly streaming towards that centre push them along, and from these
same cosmolinese the heavy particles took the velocity-lineits.  (268).
534. We have, however, not yet arrived at the ultimate case or causes
of the motion of the railroad train, for we may still ask: what makes the
cosmolineae move, and why do they flow in the direction of the sun's centre 
The latter part of this question regarding the centre, is answered in ~584587. The first part of the question, what makes the cosmolineae move? may
be answered thus: 1st, the striking aside the foremost lineits of the cosmolinese by the rotary monits of the sun's matter, thereby producing gaps be



123
tween the monit and the free end of the cosmolinea; 2d, the uniting effort
in the ends of the lineits of the cosmolinea to join endwise, as well as the
same kind of Effort situate in the free end of the monit's radii, and thus to
close again the gaps just previously produced,-make the cosmolinea move.
535. Here then, we have come to the end of our inquiries and find, that
the ultimate causes of the motion of the rail-road train are the two primitive effort-exerting powers of striking off and of joining, that is, the power
of Versatile Activity and that of End-unition,* which are at all times
at work in the sun, the first in the sun's monit's (atoms), the second principally in the cosmolinewe, but also in the monit's radii. And in fact, these
two powers are the ultimate two causes of all translatory as well as rotatory
motion. And as there cannot be any further cause for the most ultimate and
simple principle in nature, we need not seek for one.
536. REMARKABLE CONNECTION BETWEEN DISTANT PHENOMENA. What
a wondrous connection between distant phenomena do we find here. The
sun's matter consists of monits, and these monits by spinning  about
their respective axes, and acting by means of a certain medium  upon oth-r
monits,-by pulling invisible threads (the cosmolinese), thus actually furnish the force which indirectly, and after having once been converted into
heat, propels the long train of cars with thundering noise along the ir.)n
rails laid on the surface of the earth, in places over ninety million of miltk
from the sun.
537. And in most cases, the spinning that produced the motion of the
cosmolinese from which sprung the very heat that now moves the train, has
ceased a fifty, a hundred, or even thousands of years ago,-the heat meanwhile having been kept locked up in the wood or in the coal, and man is
invited to help himself from the rich stores thus laid up.
* The same two powers that are at the root of all the motions caused by gravitation.
(v. 166).




SECTION XI.
MUSCULAR POWER.
538. PRELIMINARY REMARKS. The organization of the animal body has
for its object the accomplishment of two most important processes.
1st. To keep itself at a certain constant temperature independent of all
caloric influences from without.
2d. To store up within itself a certain amount of energy or force, and by
it to execute muscular motion.
539. In order to obtain object No. 1, the body has first to generate and
then to distribute a certain amount of heat within itself. The process of
generating this heat by oxydation, chiefly of the carbon derived from the
animal's food, is accomplished in the blood; and the distribution of this
heat throughout the body is done by the blood's circulation.
540. The following are the principal parts of the animal's body that are
needed to co-operate in generating and distributing animal heat, viz: the
organs of the lungs, the muscles of the chest for the alternate expansion and
contraction of the chest, the heart, the blood, the blood-vessels, and all the
organs for digesting food and preparing chyle.
541. In order to obtain object No. 2, (538,) the body has first to convert
a part of the heat that was produced within the blood, into velocity-lineits,
called muscular energy when acting in the muscle. For this purpose, and
for that of spending these velocity-lineits (muscular energy) it requires the
whole nervous as well as the muscular system.
542. The muscles together with the nervous system, including the brain
and spinal marrow, may be said to be a contrivance or apparatus of the animal body for the conversion of heat-lineits of the blood into veldcity-lineits,
and for keeping the latter in store, subject to any call or requisition from the
muscle, and perhaps, from the substance of the brain also.
543. In the boiler of a steam-engine, heat-lineits are stored up to push
outwardly in all directions the molecules of water, and to execute the requisite mechanical work whenever desired by the engineer to do so. The
heat-lineits, however, that are set free in the blood of a living body and carried to the muscle could not be applied directly as in the steam engine, nor
in a similar manner, when needed, because a surplus of heat could not, without causing much suffering and even death to the body, be accumulated in
sufficient great quantities, and stored away subject to the arbitrary orders
of the will.
544. Even if it were possible that heat-lineits could without injury to
the animal body be stored up in the latter in quantities equivalent to all
124




125
the mechanical work required, the unmodified heat-lineits never could execute proper motion by means of the muscle, for the muscle's organization
is wholly unfit for such a purpose.  It is arranged and adapted to spend
velocity-lineits, and not heat-lineits.
545. Velocity-lineits, representing muscular energy, can be accumulated
in great quantities in the animal body without injury to the body, by
being attached in any requisite number to the molecules circulating through
the nervous filaments and thereby giving to the molecules merely an increase
of speed; and this superabundance of speed or motion then becomes the reservoir from  which muscular energy (velocity-lineits of the muscle) may at
any time be drawn in quantities to suit.
046. Fig. 10 may serve to make these operations more intelligible to the
reader. Let m represent the substance of a muscle, b the substance of the
brain, tf a filament of the nerve of motion, g h a filament of the nerve of
sensation, n a blood vessel.
547. In the first place, there is incessantly flowing through the channel
f t from f to m, a stream of ordinate cosmolineme. The flow of the cosmolinere towards m is caused by the rotary monits of the muscle m, in the same
manner as gravitation-cosmolinem are caused to flow towards a planet.
The detached or polarized lineits which are struck off from the cosmolineas
by the monits at m, take isolated their way through g h to b, where they
are connected again into continuous cosmolinee. These cosmolinee consist
of ordinate lineits.
548. In the second place, the channelsf t and g h are abundantly supplied with nervous molecules to be pushed along, which latter at the same
time serve as vehicles of velocity-lineits for the muscle. In their course
from f to t these molecules receive their velocity-lineits from the cosmolinese flowing towards m m, and there in the muscle yield up more or less of
these velocity-lineits causing motion of muscle. The molecules, now possessing fewer velocity-lineits, enter the channel g h more slowly.
549. In channel g h, however, there are no continuous cosmolineae to
push the molecules along, but instead of being pushed by cosmolinese they
are now pushed by the heat-lineits, that come from the blood vessel n and
go towards h. These heat-lineits in moving the molecules, are at once at
tached tothe latter and thereby converted into velocity-lineits.  Thus heat
vanishes to manifest itself in quite another form, viz: that of velocity.
550. On both ways then, the nervous molecules receive velocity-lineits, on
their way from g to h and b, and from b to t and m,-but they receive them from
two very different sources. In going from g to b, the molecules receive them
from the newly introduced heat-lineits of the blood; in going from b to m,
they receive them from the cosmolinece of the nervous filamentf t, as in the
falling of bodies.
551. But those velocity-lineits which the nervous molecules receive from
g to b, are yielded up on the inside lining of the brain compartments as heatlineits, which are by Synduction instantaneously bereft of their rotary whirling motion by being made parallel, and then in the same manner as detached
polarized lineits annexed to the continuous cosmolinese flowing from f to t,
to which they in this way furnish a steady supply of lineits, so much needed
to restore their loss when the muscle is active.
552. The above process is necessary for the reinforcement of the cosmolinese in ft, because those lineits of the latter that have fallen out of the
ranks, and in the shape of velocity-lineits gone over to the moving nervous
molecules, and afterwards have been spent by the muscle to perform me



126
chanical work, are lost for ever to the cosmolinee of ft, which thus are always in need of a steady supply.
653. The detached polarized lineits which within the muscle are struck
off from  the nervous cosmolinese ft that enter the muscle at t, go along
g h, constituting what may be called the magnetic or electric current, which
is likewise deprived of its vibrating motion and annexed to the nervous cosmolinee f t, thus always adding to the latter at fjust as much as they lose
at t.
554. The muscle then is a machine not only for continually setting the
nervous cosmolineme in motion, but also for the proper stewardship of the
very velocity-lineits by the spending of which their (the lineit's) effect becomes manifest, in the performance of mechanical work.
555. Thus the nerves with the brain and muscle constitute the principal
parts of a system nearly complete in itself, and together with the parts that
furnish the heat they represent a world in miniature; for here we see the
same operations carried out on a small scale, which (if we keep our mind's
eye open) we see performed on a more simple, yet immensely more magnificent scale in what we may call the mechanism of the celestial system. The
uperations of the nervous system and its arrangements are, however, of a
much higher order.
556. DIFFERENCE BETWEEN GRAVITATING COSMOLINEJE AND NERVOUS
COSMOLINEE.. Towards the sun and other celestial and planetary orbs the
cosmolinae flow converging from  all directions as gravitation cosmoline —
towards the muscle the ordinate cosmolinee flow parallel inside the ducts of
nervous filaments, and thus become nervous cosmolinem.
557. If necessity calls for vigorous movements of the muscle, then the
velocity-bearing molecules of the nervous filaments in f t arriving at m,
transmit freely and rapidly all their' velocity-lineits until they are more or
less completely divested of them, and now accumulating, move very sluggishly at g, while at h there will be a scarcity of molecules and a lack of
heat-lineits. There may be cases in which the velocity-lineits are not to be
had in sufficient quantities even if the blood should furnish its usual quota
of heat-lineits. The blood in such cases is obliged to furnish more, and can
do it by a more lively circulation, by increased respiration and a more complete digestion of food.
558. When the blood has been drained of its store of heat-lineits it can,
of course, give no supply to the nervous filaments, the latter then cannot
furnish any more velocity-lineits to muscle m, and thus one of the principal
sources of motion in the muscle is cut off.
559. ON WHAT THE VIGOR OF THE MUSCLE DEPENDS. Each of the cosmolinee in ft represents an efficient medium  to dispense velocity-lineits,
and the more of such cosmolinese there exist in the nervous filament, the
greater will be the possibility for vigorous muscular action.
560. The more abundant and crowded the monits are in muscle m, that
is, the more compact and heavier the muscle is, the more energetic may the
cosmolinese be made to flow from b by f t to n, provided the action of Synduction in b to be proportionally vigorous.
661. Hence the muscular vigor and its endurance depends:
1. On the number of rotary monits in the muscle, that is, the muscle
ought to be large, compact and heavy.
2. On the number of cosmolineme in the filaments of the nerve of motion
f t, which are to be pulled upon by the rotary monits of the muscle.
3. On the number of nervous molecules to be sped along the channels of
the nervous filaments by the cosmolinese of the nerves.




127
4. On the number of heat-lineits furnished by the blood to the nerves of
sensation.
5. On the prompt action of Synduction in the brain.
562. No. 1 and No. 4 of the preceding conditions indicate that there necessarily ought to take place an augmentation, and occasionally a renewal
of the monits of muscular tissue by nitrogenous substances derived from the
blood; as from the same source, viz: the blood, are also taken the heat-lineits to make good the waste of velocity-lineits.  The blood therefore has to
furnish not only the pulling monits but also, to a great extent the medium
that is to be pulled.
563. The blood gets the monits for the muscle from the nitrogenous substances of assimilated food; the lineits for the nerves it receives in the shape
of heat-lineits from  the oxydation of non-nitrogenous substances, such as
starch, fat, sugar, &c., and not from the oxydation of the muscle, as has
been asserted formerly.  Experiments have proved that not all the heat developed in the blood of living man is expended in keeping up the normal
temperature of his body, but that a great -part of it is spent in producing
mechanical effect, muscular work done.
564. VELOCITY-LINEiTS LEAVING THE MUSCLE AS MUSCULAR ENERGY.
The velocity-lineits of the nervous molecules after having been yielded up
to the muscles, say for instance, to those of the arm and hand, proceed from
the latter to the object that is to be lifted, pulled, or pushed, and perform the
intended mechanical work.  In throwing a ball, the velocity-lineits go from
the hand that flings it to the ball.
But when a muscle is exerted and is contracted in vain to move an obstacle
or weight, then the nerve velocity-eineits, being unable to attach themselves
to the obstacle or weight, are obliged to evolve as heat from within the muscle.
Suppose a man, in trying to lift one end of a heavy beam from the ground
up to a platform, works for three minutes with all his strength and at last
succeeds by unusual exertion to lift it a couple of inches, when the beam
suddenly slips from his hands.  He goes at it again, and toils and exerts his
strength for several minutes longer, when he succeeds to raise it once moge
to the height of an inch, but down the beam goes again, he still strives and
exerts himself with no better success until he has spent so much of muscular
force that he is completely exhausted.  His force is gone, and he has to rest
to get strength again in his muscles and nerves. Would you say, this man
did not work because he did not succeed in his aim?  What has become of
his muscular force thus employed in vain; is it stored up in the beam?  By
no means.  It was evolved inside the muscle as heat, and left the muscle
either as latent heat with the moist vapor issuing from the skin, or otherwise
as free radiant heat.  That part of the muscular force which actually
lifted the beam left as heat also, but by way of the beam as the latter ascended, while the beam in falling to the ground thereby acquired force from
quite another source, viz: from gravitation, which force on being stopped
by the ground was changed into heat likewise.
Ultimate agencies of all the mechanical, chemical, and structural phenomena.
565. changes and modifications, severing and re-uniting, levelling to the
dust and rearing heaven-ward again, are performances going on unceasingly,
-and are constantly to be met with in nature's ever varying scenes.
Amid all these changes there are certain things which have been and shall
remain eternally the same with regard to number and quantity.  These are,
1st, the immaterial lineit, it being the ultimate substance of which every




128
thing in the universe consists. 2d, the universe's three ultimate primary
powers. to wit: End-unition, Synduction, and Versatile Activity.
566.  A general review of the contents of these pages leads to the conclusion, that the primitive power of VERSATILE ACTIVITY possessed by heatlineits,* and by the lineits of the monits (a materialcombination) together with
the two other primitive powers END-UNITION and SYNDUCTION possessed by
all the other remaining lineits which are never constituents of monits, but
on the contrary, are the constituents of immaterial combinations, viz: of the
cosmolinese, the cosmo-velo, and the central convolutions —these three combinations together making up what may be called the macrocosmic-soulare at the foundation of all mechanical as well as chemical phenomena of
the universe. Both parties, the vivacious power of the monits of matter
and of heat, on the one hand, and the two powers of the immaterial combinations, on the other hand, are perpetually and incessantly busy. The one
set, viz: Versatile Activity, violently breaks the continuity, and forcibly
scatters the detached lineits of the cosmolines, —— the other, viz: Synduction,
at the cosmo-velo silently and gently directs the irregularly dispersed lineits into the proper track —and the third, viz: End-unition joins them  to
the cosmolineoe and again restores continuity.
567. Monits and lineits are small, yet they are many. By their immensity in number and minuteness they may well bewilder the human mind;
but when these innumerable little activities act together in unison, and the
effect resulting therefrom  is viewed in its full power, as it scatters every
thing before it, the mind is struck dumb with awe. In tracing any mechanical or chemical work that is performed anywhere, on earth as well as at the
most distant verge of the universe, no matter how astonishingly great that
work may be, it must'after all be accredited: 1) to the for ever vivacious
unruly power of Versatile Activity residing in the monits of matter [as
well as in the heat-lineit and the polarized-lineit] and 2d) to the lineit's
ever-busy End-unition and Synduction residing in the central convolution,
in the cosmo-velo, and the cosmolineae, all three together making up the
macro-cosmic soul.' 568. Is it the sun, or is it the vegetable cell of the leaves, that performs
all the work in the following phenomena? has been a subject of dispute:
We behold the deposits of rich alluvial soils. The meadows sprout, the
herbs and grasses grow and blossom; the horses grazing there derive their
strength from  these. Using this strength they pull the mowing machine,
cut down the tiny stalks, and gather the fodder for future use.-Crops of
cereals and fruit of every kind, to serve as sustenance of muscular vigor
for man and beast, are gathered from  the teeming earth by labor's hardy
sons. Hills and valleys are covered by forests, ready as fuel to yield up
dynamic energy to drive machinery in a thousand different ways. Textile
fibres are furnished by plants for the clothing of man, while trees yield
timber for the structure of houses. By decomposition of, carbonic acid gas,
the atmosphere is made fit to be inhaled; we see even the climate of countries change with regard to distribution of moisture and heat.
569. In beholding all these and many more of the most important results in nature, some writers impute them to the action and workings of the
vegetable leaf and say: " The leaf does it all."  While one writer ascribes
it all to the leaf, another says: 6'The sunt does it all."  But strictly speaking, neither the sun with all his marvellous power and splendor, nor the
leaf with all its intricate and wonderful structure can do anything of the kind
* And it may be added: the polarized lineits also.




129
without some deep-seatedpowers within them. By going into a more close and
critical examination of the subject we shall find, that the leaf is but the ap
paratus, inside whose cells* the great operations for storing up heat and
for manufacturing digestible substances are carried on by two sets of primitive Powers: Versatile Activity on the one hand, End-unition and Synduction on the other.  These same eternal powers that do the work within the
living cells of the leaf, are also acting perpetually in and through the monits and lineits of which the sun, that effulgent centre of heat and light, is
made up.  The sun is but the grand and magnificent apparatus to which
the cosmolineae are streaming, in order to be worked up into light inciting
heat-lineits, to be sent abroad for the benefit of planets teeming with life,
that otherwise would be for ever benighted and cold.
570. It is by virtue of the primitive powers End-unition and Synduction
of the macrocosmic soul, by their Efforts, of joining again and directing
into the channels of union what the power of Versatile Activity severed
and scattered, that all the beneficial agencies of heat, light, and motion
spring into existence;-that, so to speak, the world is stirred up from its
lethargy into agitation and life and action, and that thus it continues to be
what it is-a world of phenomena.
571. The functions of Versatile Activity are those of an attacking and
demolishing power.  Versatile Activity is distributed among innumerable
myriads of monits and heat-lineits.  Though  these power-portions are
small, they are formidable in numbers, with no other aim  but that of entire, complete, eternal destruction of every thing that springs from harmonious unition. Yet, by their very attacks, they furnish under the gentle rule
of the macrocosmic soul's Synduction and End-unition, inexhaustible opportunities for a directing and re-arranging reaction of the All-Intelligent,
and thus become of most essential service in spite of themselves.
572. Both sets of power-Synduction and End-unition of the macrocosmic soul, on the one hand, and Versatile Activity of the monits of matter
and of heat- and polarized-lineits, on the other hand-are equally necessary to
the maintenance of a material busy world.  Both claim our most profound
attention.   The vivacious, unruly, versatile one is in so far beneficial
* THE ORGANIC CELL. There are among the seaweeds (or Alga) plants consisting of
a single cell. With them the cell constitutes the entire plant, a true individual, complete in itself, performing all the functions essential to vegetation, imbibing its food
through its permeable walls, assimilating this food in its interior, and converting the
organizable products first into materials of its own growth, and finally into new cells
which thus become its progeny.
Here then, we have in the young vitally active cell (fig. 11, plate 4) a system complete
in itself which, it may be said, is an apparatus worked and kept in operation by means
of the same space-traversing lineits of the universal medium, and the same three ultimate primitive powers: Versatile Activity, End-unition, and Synduction-that keep
the machinery of the nervous system in motion, yea, the same that propel the wheelwork of the great universe itself.
And if in the great concave sphere, the universe of all material as well as immaterial things, we recognize the macrocosm —in the diminutive, living, organic active
cell we recognize the microcosm. Because what the cosmo-velo is to the former,
the enveloping cellulose is to thecell; what the cosmic-core of the universe is
to the universe, the nucleus (or cytoblast) is to the cell; and equally well do the currents'
that traverse the cell in various directions, and which appear to radiate from and return to the nucleus, and are not at all influenced in their movements by other cells from
without, represent in miniature the system of streaming cosmolinese of the great universe.
Thus the cytoblast, the cellulose, and the currents of the cell, together make up the
microcosmic soul, just as the convolution, the cosrno-velo, and the cosmoline2e constitute
the macrocosmic soul of the universe (131).




130
as it arouses by its tumultuous acts of destruction and disturbance a world
that otherwise would lie dormant, into stir and bustle, and outward motion,
and stimulates the macrocosmic soul's Synduction and End-unition into
works of repairing, recomposing and reconstructing.
573. While Versatile Activities work hard to produce desolation, dismemberment and death-yet with Synduction and End-unition set against
them-there is being silently modeled and shaped a world of creatures, and
upheld, embraced and bound with invisible threads* the whole universe in
regularity, order, and beauty.
574. Versatile Activities [both in the monits and in the heat-lineits] are
constantly engaged to destroy all continuity, to dissolve all association of
matter as well as offorce, to disintegrate all composition and structure, and to
scatter even the very atoms and monits of what they destroy;-in short,
they are working to counteract combination, union, and coherence of every
kind.
575. Though all the Versatile Activities, which are constantly at work
in innumerable myriads of monits and heat-lineits, know no weariness nor
rest, and never pause even for a moment, to muse over the wrecks strewn in
their wake, yet they can never make dissolution prevail, for as long as Synduction and End-unition co-operate against them, and by means of meteoric
streams our sun and other luminary spheres are enabled to produce light
and heat, new forms arise from out the scattered particles of matter-and
from countless millions of germs, as they give up their life in decomposition, new life and health expand.
576. Yet, in the course of untold ages to come, Versatile Activities will
at last achieve-not the final dissolution and dispersion of all things-but
the very opposite they aim at; they will achieve the universal consolidation
of all matter, in pulling and gathering all bodies together, in causing all
celestial orbs to sink and settle down around the cosmic-core, to make them
stay there for ever.  They will even succeed to put out the glorious light of
sun and twinkling stars, and to " erect the standard there of ancient night"
-yet, they can never bring stagnation into the macrocosmic soul's essential
life, io e. can never stop the circulating cosmolinese, which they are themselves compelledt to pull-nor can they ever impair the sublime faculties of
the All-Intelligent.  Neither can Versatile Activity ever dissolve the tiest
by which the monits are forcedt to keep each other in bondage.
X Gravitation-cosmolineme.
t By virtue of Versatile Activity's own nature.
+ The gravitation-cosmolincte.




SECTION XI1.
Propositions with regard to gravitation.
577. Books on natural philosophy treat the subject of gravitation in a
very brief and sometimes even in an erroneous manner. It was only after
I had already finished this chapter on gravitation that I could get hold
of Newton's Principia. All that I previously could gather from  books
about the laws of gravitation was:
1. That every particle of matter in the universe attracts every other particle.
2. That the energy of attraction is in proportion to the mass of the attracting body.
3. That the force of gravitation varies inversely as the squares of the distances.
4. A particle outside a homogeneous sphere is attracted the same as if all
the matter of the sphere were collected in its centre.
578. Notwithstanding these drawbacks I was, simply by reflecting upon
the properties of the cosmolinese and those of the monits, enabled to announce the following twenty-four propositions:
579. PROP. 1. Every monit and molecule of matter does incessantly attract every other molecule and monit as well as any larger body at any
given distance.*
580. PBOP. 2. Every monit of matter is able to attract simultaneously in
more than one direction with equal energy.-If a monit be surrounded by a
number of other monits, all at the same distance from it, it attracts each of
the surrounding monits with the same energy as it would if opposed to only
one of them. Because every operative radius of the monit does, independent
of all the other radii, its work of striking and pulling the cosmplinese.
581. PROP. 3. The energy of a monit's [and molecule's] attraction at
different distances from the monit [and molecule] is inversely as the squares
of the distances. (v. ~164).
582. PROP. 4. There is with regard to the energy of attraction, no difference between the individual monits; they all attract alike and with the
same energy, (132).
583. PROP. 5. Hence the energy of attraction of any assemblage of monits, i. e., any mass of matter, is proportional to the number of monits of
which that mass of matter consists (155, 156).  Or: The attraction of gravitation of a body is proportional to the mass of its matter.
* This attraction, however, extending only indefinitely far, and not infinitely, because
in nature there can be no power or force absolutely infinite.
131




132
584.  IN HOMOGENEOUS SPHERES THE ATTRACTION OF GRAVITATION IS
ALWAYS DIRECTED TOWARDS THE CENTRE OF THE SPHERE. As every operative radius of the monit, in performing its work of striking the lineits and
pulling the cosmolineee, does represent the whole strength of the monit in
that very direction; and as, moreover, in any spherical aggregation of monits one of the converging cosmolinese for each monit has to pass through the
centre of that sphere, it is clear that this centre will represent the whole
number and pulling strength of all the monits contained in that sphere.
586. Hence to this central point will each traversing cosmolineae, as it
were, transfer and add the strain of its linea-gaps, and in proportion to the
number of such traversing cosmolinese augment and stimulate the effort
for action of the power of End-unition in that very spot. There will, in
other words, in every sphere in proportion to the number of its monits be a
proportionate number of linea-gaps concentrated in the centre, and melted
as it were, in one common intense desire for connecting lineit to lineit. To
this central spot, as to a common distributing reservoir, will then converge
equally the cosmolineme from without, to be drawn upon by the sphere's individual monits from the same reservoir.
588. PROPOSITIONS WITH REGARD TO GRAVITATION OF SPHERES.*
PROP. 6. A particle of matter situated outside a sphere homogeneously
filled with matter, is attracted as if all the monits of the whole sphere had
their energies condensed in the sphere's centre, and from  that single point
exerted their combined attraction equally in all directions.
589. Because for each monit of the sphere there is one gravitation-cosmolinea being pulled  to it from  without the sphere, and by way of the
sphere's centre (584-586); and to the full outside stream of the cosmolinee,
thus coming from all directions and flowing towards and into this centre,
the aforesaid particle is incessantly exposed.
590. PROP. 6'. iTwo or more particles of matter situated around the
same sphere in different places but at the same distance from the sphere's
centre, are all attracted with equal energy, no matter on what side of the
sphere they may be.
591. From fig. 5, plate 2, and from ~586 it is clear that around a perfect
sphere, all the streams of cosmolinese going to supply the demand which is
equally urgent in all directions at the centre, must in rushing towards the
same exhibit equal energy everywhere at equal distance from that centre.
592. PROP. 7. Two or more particles of matter situated outside the same
sphere, but at different distances from it, are attracted with energies, inversely proportional as the squares of the distances from the sphere's centre.
[v. 164, and fig. 5, plate 2].
593. PROP. 8. Two or more particles of matter situated within a sphere
homogeneously filled with matter are, when at different distances from its
centre, attracted toward that centre with energies proportional to their
distances from the centre.
594. Because a particle placed at b (fig. 13) within the solid sphere E
will by the stream a' be pushed towards c with an energy equal to the whole
attractive energy of E as being represented by radius a'c, from which, however, must be subtracted a b, the monits of which pull b towards a. Hence
as a'c is =  ac,-t and ab =  a'b, we say: b will be attracted towards c with
ae - ab or ac - a'b = be. In a similar way we find that d is attracted
towards c with an energy equal to de, therefore b: d = be: de.
* In some of these propositions we must be careful not to use promiscuously the words
"body" and " particle" one for the other.
t The line a e being in fact a straight line.




133
595. PROP. 9. [v. fig. 12]. A solid sphere's attraction upon a particle
placed on the summit of an- isolated steep protuberance of the sphere, is to
the attraction upon the mean surface-level, inversely as the squares of distance of these two places from the sphere's centre, just as if the protuberance bp was void of matter.
596. Let a a a (fig. 12) represent the mean surface-level of the sphere,
then will ac very nearly express the common resultant energy. with which
centre c exerts its pulling influence equally all around at equal distances
from it, and the cosmolineme-stream that flows towards b will in itself be intrinsically no stronger than that which flows towards a, because the comparatively insignificant mass bp goes to make up the resultant of the whole;
hence the only thing to be considered here is the distance of b from c, the
matter between p and b is not to be taken into account at all. The result
of attraction will be the same as if b were situated apart from  and unconnected with the solid sphere as in Prop. 7, and hence we may with regard
to the energy of gravitation exerted upon b as compared to that upon a say,
attraction of b is to that of a as ac' is to be'.
597. PROP. 10. If, however, instead of a perfect sphere we have a flattened elliptical body, and instead of the steep protuberance of Prop. 9, we
have the equatorial bulge of the ellipsoid (fig. 17), then the case will be very
different; for here we have in the first place according to Prop. 9, a: d =
dc2: ac. If ed be the shortest diameter, and the angle feb as well as angle
beg right angles, then is the segment fcba considerably greater in mass of
matter than the segment begd; hence we have to conceive the attraction
upon a greater, namely by A  +,d and that upon d less, by a like quantity
ak + dn       w              ak + dm  2 
4; this will give us the proportion a: d   (de +- (4 d)  (ac 
ak + dm
4 
If now, for instance, the elliptical figure p g d af is to represent our own
planet, the earth, a will indicate a point at the equator, and d one of the
poles, the greatest semi-diameter ac according to Airy being 3962.8, the
smallest de =  3949.5,* and the difference between both (i. e. ak + dm)
13.24 Engl. miles, then the proportion would stand thus:
a: d - (3949.5 + 3, 3)': (3962.8     3, 3)'
that is a: d = 15624627.81: 15677640.25
and 15677640.25 -  15624627.84 =  53012.41; 156627.84 = 2949
53012.41        58'
This value of 1    being equally distributed over two equal cones beg and
294-5,i 
fop (fig. 21), it follows that owing to the elliptic form of the earth alone,
and independent of the centrifugal force, the attraction on each of the two
poles is greater than at any point of the equator by  4ia3 divided by 2, hence
1                  1
=,5, or very near 50, agreeing with the value given by Sir J. Herschel.
598. PROPo 11. (v. fig. 12). A solid sphere's attraction upon a particle
placed on its surface-level, vertically beneath the summit of a steep protuberance, is to the attraction upon the mean surface level, as the sphere's
radius minus the height of the protuberance is to the sphere's radius. So
that in fig. 12, the sphere's attraction upon p compared with that upon a is,
as ac - bp is to ac.
* According to Airy.




134
599. Here both p and a are attracted with equal energy, because in the
first place both are situated at the same distance from c, and secondly p is
pulled upon by c with the same common resultant force as a is; but the
monits situated in the vertical line bp having their vacui or linese-gaps fed
through centre c by way of p, p is pushed towards b by the cosmolinews supplying bp; and being thus also acted upon in an opposite direction by a force
represented by bp, p is attracted towards c with pc - bp or, which is the
same, with ac - bp.
600. Note. The word hollow in the following propositions means void oj
matter. And by a hollow sphere we always understand that its inner surface is exactly concentric with its outer surface, and its solid shell homogeneous.
601. PROP. 12. A particle of matter situated outside of a hollow sphere
is attracted as if all the monits of the whole material shell were collected in
the centre of the sphere.
The reason for this is a similar one as in Prop. 6.
602. PROP. 13. (Fig 14.) A particle of matter situated within the empty
space of a hollow sphere is in equilibrio at any point, wherever it may be
placed.
603. For in fig. 14 p tends toward c with a force ad, which represents
the mean attractive energy of the shell expressed by its thickness ad, at
the same time p tends toward d with a force -- d's; but as ad = d's, it is
clear that the ingoing and outgoing streams of cosmolineae striking the particle p are of equal strength, and hence keep p at rest, or in equilibrio.
604. PROP. 14. If, however, a section of the shell be removed, any particle within the hollow space can be in equilibrio in no point (except in the
very centre) and will always be moved to the nearest point of the inner surface of the shell. If the particle happens to be between the centre and the
removed section, then the particle will be moved toward the centre.-The
greater or less velocity of this motion will depend upon the comparative
size of the removed section of the shell. The greater the mass of matter
thus removed, the greater will be the velocity of the moving particle.
605. For in fig. 14, if a section of the shell m s a f be cut out, for instance, in f, then within the hollow  space d'c the centrewards flowing
stream  of cosmolineae ac is in its average energy less than' the outgoing
stream cs, hence p will be attracted towards d'. If s n be the removed section, and the particle p happens to be between d and c, in the straight line
se, then will p (nd being less than ad) be moved towards c, and by its mo-,
mentum to the opposite side of the shell's inner surface beyond c.
606.:PROP. 15. (fig. 15). And if we place within the hollow space of a
hollow sphere a solid spherical body of measurably great diameter, instead of
an inappreciably minute particle, the different parts of the spherical body
will have to sustain different degrees of attraction, although the body itself
will be in equilibrio with regard to the hollow sphere.
607. In fig. 15, t is attracted towards centre n with tn; again t is attracted towards h with th = 2 tn; t therefore has to sustain a pressure from attraction of 3 tn in one direction; n the centre, has to sustain only an attraction of 1 nh = 1 tn, and so has h to sustain the attraction of only 1 hn =
I tn.
608, And if body tn, fig. 15, be changed to a soft, yielding mass, it will
flatten out and spread as much as possible, having its shortest diameter in
the direction of the hollow sphere's radii, and settling upon h as its lower
level. Any particle placed anywhere in the hollow space of this sphere
will fall upon the nearest point of the spherical body th.




135
609. Although the section b"a' of the solid shell is nearest to ht, yet hE
does not draw nearer to a" on that account; because ht acts equally energetic on its opposite sides, that is: the affected areas on the opposite inner
surfaces of the shell are directly as the squares of the distances.
610. PROP. 16. If (fig. 16.) in a spherical shell with a solid spherical concentric nucleus separated by a hollow space, two particles are placed at
different distances from the sphere's centre, one particle in the hollow space,
the other on the surface of the nucleus, both will be attracted with equal energies towards the centre, and not in proportion to their distances;-neither
will the particle in the hollow space be in equilibrio, but has to fall upon
the nucleus.
611. For in fig. 16. if ab is the shell, de nucleus, bd hollow space, we
reason thus: x tends toward c with ab + de -- ab =  dc.
and d tends toward c with ab +    -de -- ab    de.
612. If, however, the particle moves in an orbit around the nucleus with
centrifugal force sufficient to prevent its falling upon the nucleus, then will
the motion around the latter be as undisturbed as if the material shell of
the hollow sphere did not exist at all.
613. PROP. 17. (fig. 16.) If in a spherical shell with a solid spherical
concentric nucleus separated by a hollow space, two particles are placed
within the nucleus, but at different distances from its centre, they will be attracted towards that centre with energies proportional to their distances
from  the centre.  In this proposition the results are the same as if the
whole spherical shell were solid throughout, and also as if the shell ab did
not exist at all.
614. For in fig. 16, if ab is the shell, de nucleus, bd hollow space, we
say: m tends toward c with ab +- dm + me -  (ab +  din) = me.
and d tends toward c with ab + do -  ab = de.
therefore m: d =  me: de.
615. PROP. 18. (fig. 16.) If in a spherical shell with a solid spherical
concentric nucleus separated by a hollow space, two particles are placed at
different distances from the sphere's centre, one particle in the hollow
space, the other inside the nucleus, the attraction upon the latter compared
with that upon the one in the hollow space, will be as the distance of the
former from the centre is to the length of the radius of the nucleus.
616. For in fig. 16, if ab is the shell, de nucleus, bd hollow space, we say:
x tends toward c with ab + de -  ab = de
and m tends toward c with ab + dmn + me - (ab + din) = me;
therefore, x: m =  dc: me.
617. PROP. 19. (fig. 14.) If in the solid shell of a hollow sphere two particles are placed at different distances from the centre, they will be attracted
in the direction of the centre with energies proportional to their radial distances from the inner surface ofthe solid shell, and not from the sphere's centre.
618. For in fig. 14, we say.
g tends toward c with ag + gd - ag = gd
and b tends toward c with ab + bd -  ab =  bd;
thereforeg: b = gd: bd.(and not g: b = g: be)
619. COROLLARY. (Fig. 14). Although a particle placed within  the
hollow space is in equilibrio in any point in this space, and does not sink
down to the centre, yet all the lower parts of the solid shell have to sustain
(and do so by means of their cohesion) an immense pressure from the layers
above. (We are speaking all this time of non-rotating spheres). And with
the melting of the solid shell would its liquid matter fall towards the centre
and fill up the hollow space.




136
620. It may seem paradoxical that a particle placed within the hollow
space, close to the inner surface of the solid shell, and left to be in a state
of perfect freedom to move, should not fall towards the centre, while on the
other hand, the shell as soon as liquified should do so at once. But the
pressure from the overlaying matter is doing it as soon as cohesion is taken
away.
621. PROP. 20. (fig. 15). If from  the inner surface of a spherical shell,
steep protuberances, say in the shape of cones of different vertical extent,
project centreward, and a particle be placed at each apex of these cones,
then the said particles will be attracted towards the nearest points of the
shell with forces proportional to the vertical extent of their respective protuberances.
622. In fig. 15, d tends toward c with ab = ab',
and d tends toward a' with a'b -+ a'd in an opposite direction, hence d towards a' with a force equal a'd.
In a similar manner we find this proportion to hold good with regard to
all other protuberances.
623. PROP. 21. (fig. 15). If from the inner surface of a spherical shell,
a steep protuberance in the shape of a cone project centreward, a particle
situated at the base of the cone and in a vertical line drawn through the apex
of the cone, will be in eqailibrio with regard to gravitation, just the same as
if the protuberance was not there at all. In fig. 15, a as well as a' tend toward c, with ba = a'b';
and a' tends toward b', with ab';
hence a' in equilibrio.
624. PROP. 22. (fig. 15). But if there be an open tunnel leading from
the apex of the protuberance vertically to the outside of the shell from d to
b', and a heavy body be dropped into the centre of its exterior orifice b',
this body will fall to a', and would remain there if it had no momentum.
But as every falling body has acquired a certain amount of momentum,
the body will leave a', ascend against gravitation and go beyond a', that is
beyond the level of the inner surface of the shell, into the protuberance;
and even far beyond the apex d towards centre c, if the shell be of sufficient
thickness to give to the falling body the requisite momentum.  The body
will oscillate up and down, alternately below and above a, and finally, if
there be a resisting medium  in the tunnel, come to rest in a', similar to a
body oscillating up and down a tunnel through the centre of a solid globe.
This follows from Prop. 18, and its corollary.
625. PROP. 23. (fig. 14,) If there be an open vertical tunnel leading from
the outside of the shell through gbd fig. 14, and a heavy body be dropped
into the centre of its exterior mouth a, this body will fall as far as d, the inner
surface of the shell, and then being unaffected by gravitation, on account of
the opposite and equal streams of the latter, proceed solely by virtue of its
acquired momentum to the opposite side of the hollow space until it strikes
the solid shell, and there it will stay if perfectly non-elastic.  It will not
settle down into the centre, however near that may be.
626. COROL. In a solid sphere suppose a narrow hollow cone having its
apex in the centre of the sphere, and its base in the circumference of the
sphere. Two particles placed within the hollow cone at different distances from
the centre cf the sphere are attracted with energies inversely as the squares
of the distances from the centre; while on the other hand, two particles
placed within the solid sphere at different distances from the centre are attracted with energies directly as the simple distances from the centre. Two
particles placed not far from the centre of the sphere may therefore be only




137
a short distance apart from each other horizontally, the one in the solid'
sphere, the other in the axis of the hollow cone, and yet, although at equal
distance from the centre, how very differently will they be attracted towards
the centre, the one with an immense energy, the other scarcely at all.
627. PROP. 24. GRAVITATION OF RINGS. If inside a ring of solid matter
and of equal width and thickness a particle be placed between the ring and
its centre, the particle will be attracted towards the nearest point of the ring.
This applies not only to a ring having its greatest width in its own plane,
but also to those rings having their greatest width at right angles to the
ring's plane.
628. In the ring the demand of the monits for cosmolineae is, as in the
sphere, also made upon the centre of the ring, and therefore these cosmolinese
will have to flow from the centre to the body of the ring, and can thus push
along particles being in their way.  But with the inflowing cosmolinese
that is, those streaming from the outside towards the centre, the case is quite
different, for here the cosmolinea in going centrewards are not all obliged
to pass through the matter or body of the ring; they do come in from every
other direction also, while the same total am unt of cosmolinase thus going
in, has all to pass back again from the centre to the narrow rim of matter,
and consequently being then much more concentrated. Hence any of the attenuated inflowing general streams that happen to pass through the body of
the ring, must be very much inferior in strength to the more concentrated
particular streams opposing them; add a particle placed between the body
of the ring and its centre will necessarily be pushed to the nearest point of
the ring.
629. OBSTACLE INTERPOSED BETWEEN TWO BODIES MUTUALLY ATTRACT
ING ONE ANOTHER.  NewtXon says: " Suppoe an obstacle is interposed to
hinder the congress of any two bodies A, B, mutually attracting one another,
then if either body, as A, is more attracted towards the other body B, thatn
that other body B is towards the first body A, the obstacle will be more
strongly urged by the pressure of the body A  than by the pressure of the
body B, and therefore will not remain in equilibrio."  This as a general expression is true enough, but it does not hold good with regard to the attraction of gravitation, for which it is naturally supposed b7 the reader to
apply likewise, from the wording of the whole sentence.  If A is by gravitation more attracted towards B than B is towards A, it surely indicates
that B contains more matter (i. e. more monits) than A. for according to
Newton's own gravitation laws the attraction of gravitation of a body is directly proportional to its mass of matter.  If, for instance, A  contains four
monits and B twenty monits, then will B pull upon each monit of A by
means of five times as many cosmolinese as A pulls upon each monit of B.
Yet that side of the obstacle which is near B will be pressed by the 20
monits of B, each urged by four impulses = 80, and the side near A by the
4 monits of A, each urged by 20 impulses -- 80.  Both sides of the obstacle therefore have to support the same pressure, and the obstacle remains
in equilibrio.
630. If, however, on the other hand, in the preceding case A  and B
are allowed to fall freely towards each other, then body A will fall with the
same momentum that B falls, viz: 20 times 4 = 80; but A  will fall five
times as fast as B, and if the obstacle is placed at some distance midway
between the two falling bodies, then will the obstacle be hit and moved first
by the body of less matter, but all three, viz: body A, body B, and the obstacle be arrested and come into equilibrio as soon as they meet.
631. FURTHER REFLECTIONS ON THFE GRAVITATION OF SPHERES.  Sup



138
pose a hollow sphere, its shell solid and to have a thickness of a thousand
miles; the hollow part of the sphere to extend another thousand miles from
the inside of the shell to the sphere's centre.  A particle of matter introduced into any place of the hollow space will remain in equilibrio (Prop.
632. But if there be placed at the centre c of the sphere a nucleus, even
of the exceedingly small diameter of one foot, the particle which thus far
had been in equilibrio, and, may be, only a few inches from the inner surface of the shell, is now forced to move a thousand miles towards c away
from the ponderous shell untill it arrives at the diminute nucleus.
633. It may seem strange that the particle spoken of should be obliged
to go to so small a mass of matter (one foot diameter) from which it is
separated by a distance of a thousand miles, and not to be moved by the
attraction of the enormous mass of the shell from which it is separated by
a distance of only a few inches. But that it must be so is certain, for within the hollow sphere the outward going stream of cosmolinee is balanced
by the centre-wards flowing stream  of cosmolineae which latter is here
augmented by the additional attraction of the nucleus.




NOTES APPENDED.
Ad ~9(1). There are two words which'are at present almost universally
considered as synonyms, as expressing the same identical thing, but which
always ought to be kept distinct to represent two widely distinct ideas or
conceptions; the same word should invariably be used only for the same
idea it is intended for.  We allude to the words power and force. Both are
capable of causing motion of matter, but theforimer, beiig ininate constituent, and at the bottom of all,* moves matter indirectly by means of force
in the shape of force-linelts in motion, while the latter, viz: force, moves
matter directly by virtue of indwelling active power.
Power is a primitive cause, force a secondary.  Power is an active constituent principle, ani indefatigable, uninterrupted activity, dwelling within
the most ultimate minutest substantive entities of extension, the lineits.
Forces, on the other hand, are lineits in motion, urged on by innate power.
By forces we are not to understand any innate, interior, unextended principles; forces are extended entities of one dimension, they are lineits in
motion.  One class of them  may exteriorly be applied to matter, and is fit
of being communicated or transferred from  one body to another, and on
that account they might be called accessory force-lineits, to distinguish them
from the other class which are the lineits composing the monits, and called
the constituent force-lineits.
If we keep these distinctions always in view, we shall find it easy in all
our investigations of nature, even in the most abstruse ones, to steer clear
of the meshes of confusion, contradiction, and one-sidedness, in which so
many philosophical systems are entangled.  We can, for instance, clearly
perceive 1st, what Heraclitus of Ephesus called the first principle of
things, belongs to the category of powert and by no means to that of force;
and 2d, what Newton calls inert matter, can justly be called "inert or inactive" only in case the innate power of matter be entirely ignored, and the
accessory force to be assumed as the sole cause of motion existing.  Without accessory force, a body or any of its atoms can not leave its place; and
again, when partaking of this force, a body or any of its atoms cannot stop
moving on its own account.  Only in this sense, with regard to accessory
* Primitive powers are the ultimate causes of all physical action, and of these is Versatile Activity the ultimate source of all possible changes amongst the particles or materials of the universe.
t According to him  Fire is the first principle, but this fire or heat is nothing
material like the " caloric" once advocated by scientists, but a kind of rational power,
working by necessity, is self-motive and never at rest.
139




140
force can matter be called inert, while as regards power, matter is at all
times full of action, both versatile and pulling, and is never inactive or
dead.  Even if stripped of all its accessory force (translatory motion), the
ultimate particles of matter would still be full of the two primitive active
powers Enid-unition and Versatile Activity which in fact constitute its very
essence.  Hence the ancient Greek philosophers were in so far right that
they conceived all nature alive with active matter; they knew nothing of,
and could never have considered that idea [made by a more modern doctrine so familiar to us] of a so-called inert dead matter in contrast as opposed to the active principle of power, because they were unacquainted with
the conception of accessory force, the existence of which becomes apparent
enough in Newton's researches on motion, but its real existence, essence,
and nature, was not even recognized by him.  The doctrine of inert matter
is of comparatively recent origin, first propounded by Newton. He, however, instead of leaving-to matter its interior powers and of saying: matter
is inert only with regard to accessoryforce, went so far as to deny to matter
and its atoms all and every kind of activity,* thus sending down one valuable truth of the ancients while raising another truth, valuab'e in itself,
though imperfectly announced.
Ad ~9(2). In the quotation at the head of ~ 11, Tyndall justly calls the
motion of the hands of a watch a " phenomenon" and not a force. Other
authors mean by forces simply the " tendency of a body to pass from  one
place to another."
R. Mayer defines forces to be " whatever may be converted into motion."
Here then, by the word " whatever" is indicated the existence of something
else that is not motion, yet which may be converted into  motion. This
" whatever"-the force-is therefore asserted to be something independent of
and distinct from  motion, a reality capable of manifesting motion. Moreover he asserts in unequivocal terms: forces are indestructible, convertible,
imponderable objects.
Many physicists take " force" to be identical with " motion," another
kind of force is to them  another kind of motion, and instead of calling
a certain law the law of the convertibility of natural forces, it is thought
more appropriate to call it the law of the convertibility of motions.  To the
quivering motion produced in molecules by their falling upon each other,
they give the name of heat.  According to their views, this quivering motion of the molecules is merely the redistribution of the straight translatory
motion which the molecules lost in. coming together.  Now we may well
ask, is it possible that by the mutual fall of the molecules of sulphur
upon those of potassium, and of the molecules of carbon upon those
of oxygen-which latter, moreover, consume some energy in being pulled
apart from the molecules of the nitrogen and potassium in the saltpetre-all
being already close together within a little lump of gunpowder, can the falling motion of these molecules through inconceivably short distances ever in
any way be the equivalent to the motion of the ball propelled by the explosion, a ball many times heavier than the powder that was used for its lifting?  The fall of all the molecules of the powder, in mutually combining,
can do in the end no more:than to lift them again to the distance from
which they fell, which would be an inappreciably small distance, and the
intermediate state of quivering does not in the least alter the result. How
much less able are they by their fall to raise a mass many times heavier, to
* Nine years preceding his death, Newton declared most decidedly, that he by no
means considered gravitation as an essential property of bodies.




141
the height of 60 or 70 feet. Consequently the assumption, that force is
mere motion, must be an error.
"The word force," says Faraday, (1859), "is understood by many to
mean simply the tendency of a body to pass from one place to another.
What I mean by the word'force' is the cause of the physical action," and
" none of the separate forces can vary in its absolute amount."
Ad ~25. Ever since the amount of scientific research has multiplied and
grown into unwieldy proportions, the scholar, or rather the schoolman, spinning webs of ideality from out his own brain, will have nothing to do with
physical science and experiments,-the experimentalist, on the other hand,
steadily engaged in testing the realities offered solely by changing phenomena, will have nothing to do with speculative philosophy; "the student of
mind ignores matter, the dissector of brain ignores mind;" neither takes
any interest in the labor of the other, nor caring for the results of each
other's inquiry, and both seem either unable or unwilling to scale the imaginary barrier (existing only in their prejudices) that separates them, and
to examine the realms of their rival lying on the opposite side. The division of labor in science " seems indeed to narrow and dwarf the producer
while it improves and multiplies the product."
Ad ~47. It is quite plain that without a persevering exertion in the primitive powers not only to act, but to act persistently, always, and for ever, in
a determined particular manner peculiar to itself, no reliance could be
placed in any physical law whatever, no consistency in them could possibly be
ascertained; nothing in physical science could ever be undertaken with the
least assurance of success, and demonstration by experiment would be out
of the question, because it could never be known what was going to happen
in manipulating with matter and force, or how soon and unexpectedly, at
any moment, from a thousand different directions, thousands of unforeseen
impulses of far off acting forces might burst upon and influence the action
of forces at hand.  Nature under such conditions could never answer any of
our interrogations addressed to her, not even with: "it can be so," or with
" it cannot be so."  Nothing but a most complete chaos of motion and uncertainty of results would then be prevailing, instead of assurance, and
order, and physical laws.
Ad ~79 and 80. That it is not a strange and unheard of assumption to
treat on a subject such as here put forth in ~66-79, viz: on the cosmolinea
or immaterial physical line as a medium, will be apparent when we are
made aware of, that even so extremely cautious a physicist as Faraday had
a long and valuable paper published "On the Physical Character of the Lines
of magnetic Force," in which he most ably advocates and urges the assumption of the existence of physical lines of force, identical in their nature,
qualities and amount both within the magnet and outside the same.  " I
conceive that when a magnet is in free space, there is such a medium (magnetically speaking) around it."  "What that outer magnetic medium, deprived of all material substance, may be, I cannot tell;" but " the curvature
of the lines of magnetic force to me indicate their physical existence."
" As magnets may be looked upon as the habitations of uundles of lines of
force, they probably show us the tendencies of the physical lines of force
as they also occur in the space around."   And especially in his experiments on induced currents did he find these lines to be such faithful assistants, that he could not think without them, and in testing his views
with regard to the physical lines of force, both by experiment and by a




142
"close cross-examination in principle," never bad he been made aware of
any error involved in their use.  Indeed, he admitted that they led him
safely through all the intricacies of the most difficult questions he undertook to solve.
" Thus," says Tyndall, " the lines of magnetic force are continually before his eyes, by their aid he colligates his facts, and through the inspirations derived from  them  he vastly expands the boundaries of our experimental knowledge.  The beauty and exactitude of the results of this investigation are extraordinary.  I cannot help thinking while I dwell upon
them, that this discovery of magneto-electricity is the greatest experimental
result ever obtained by an investigator."
Yet, notwithstanding all such splendid results, no one else besides Faraday seems to have placed confidence in his physical lines of force, and availed
himself of the mighty lever for research which they offered.  Scientists
heard the words of the great master, but either not willing or not able to
appreciate them, they left this useful and fertile field untilled, and allowed
to run to waste again the ground already broken.
If after all this there are some of my readers who think I have gone too
far in my speculative and hypothetical tendencies by proposing the cosmolinea, assuming something of which nothing can be known, I would refer
them  to an article in the London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philos. Magazine, May, 1873, in which Sir Wm. Thomson reviews a theory which assumes with regard to the constitution of heavy bodies: 1) " Their indivisible particles are cages-for example, empty cubes or octahedrons vacant of
matter except along the twelve edges; 2) the diameters of the bars of the
cages," etc. Does any one know of cages-empty cubes or octahedrons
having bars of matter only along their edges, and which cages are the indivisible ultimate particles of matter? and yet an eminent man in science
justly has not disdained to give this theory a fair hearing.
Ad ~91. To raise in our minds the distinct physical images of the various
objects and processes referred to in the preceding paragraphs on gravitation, the faculty of imagination had to be called into requisition, and now
in recapitulating the above in a more summary manner, we again need its
aid.  Let us in the first place contrive in imagination such a medium or
web and weft of force-lines crossing and intersecting space in every conceivable direction and in every place-more predominant when converging towards any of the centres of the great celestial bodies, and being of more
intense array and strength when near them than when further off. Let us
next fill up the compass of space occupied by each celestial body, with ultimate minute spherules of matter called atoms or monits, as defined in ~100106, spinning or rotating unremittingly around their axis and striking away
from the aforesaid converging force- or gravitation-lines portion after portion, thus pulling briskly towards them these continued gravitation-lines,
which in their rapid flow* strike ancd move along any loose material particle or mass that lies in their path, or merely press upon them if immovable.
Let us consider more closely this universal medium of immaterial forcelines in connection with the material monits (atoms) and see what our deductions will lead us to. In any material sphere, for instance a planet, by
far the greatest number of the force-lines pulled toward its monits (atoms),
intersect at the centre of the sphere, and this very centre will therefore be
the place, from out which the most force-lines are pulled for internal use,
and towards which just as many force-lines in the shape of gravitation-lines
* La Place estimates the velocity of gravity at six millions of that of light.




143
have to flow from the outside of the sphere to make up the deficiency.  Leus manage the whole of this machinery "in accordance with strict mechant
ical laws, let every step of our deduction" be made in conformity with the
primary operations assumed and laid down in ~124-131, carry the different
propositions thus found, from the world of imagination to the world manifest to our senses, and see if not the result of these deductions is to bring
about the very phenomena of gravitation which have been revealed to us
by observation of astronomers and physicists. " And if," to use the words
of Tyndall, " in all the multiplied varieties of these phenomena, including
those of the most remote and entangled description, thisfundamental conception always brings us face to face with the truth; if no contradiction to our
deductions from it be found in external nature, but on all sides agreement
and verification," if, moreover, besides confirming those propositions on
gravitation already taught by Newton, it has actually suggested a number of
new ones that can be demonstrated to be true, and if finally this same fundamental conception be able to reconcile the contradictions and disputes of
contending opposite schools and parties of philosophers, in short, if it be
" such a conception, which never disappoints us, but always lands us on the
solid shores of fact, it must, we think, be something more than a mere figment of scientific fancy."
The thus conceived and above mentioned medium serves two purposes at
the same time. It not only informs us-by being undulated upon in luminiferous waves-of the existence of myriads of other celestial bodies besides that of our sun, but it also performs all the functions of gravitation by
darting in converging rays with immense speed towards the centres of celestial bodies.
Ad ~97 and 391. Progressive undulations, according to Airy, in order
to explain the phenomena of diffraction, must not be of the nature of radial
shakes like those assumed by Faraday in his " lines of force," but they must
be true waves, where the motion of a succeeding set of particles or other substantive units is determined by the relative motion of the preceding set, so
that the motion of the substantive units may be origin of motion to other
such units "extending round them through a very large solid angle."  " It
is absolutely necessary to admit in the theory explanatory of diffraction, that
each disturbance produces a swell, which swell is propagated in all directions."  Airy.-With Faraday's undivided, not of parts consisting, indefinite
lines of force these requirements can never be fulfilled, but they can easily
be satisfied in the undulation of our cosmolineal medium, where each ray
consists of an almost infinite number of but slightly connected substantive
units, namely the lineits, most easily loosened so as to be capable of acting
in sets upon succeeding sets, as well as being acted upon by preceding sets,
producing a kind of swell in the medium (viz: the web and weft of the cosmolinese) which swell is propagated in all directions through any solid angle
required. From this it will be seen that Prof. Airy's objections to Faraday's
theory can by no means apply to mine.
Ad ~108. Although agreeing with Faraday about the existence of physical lines, yet his speculations about their functions and essential properties,
as well as his views on matter and force, differ considerably from those of
mine on the same subjects.
a) From  a comparison of his views on atoms with those contained in
these pages on monits (atoms) it will be found that he conceives an atom to
be a centre of indefinite force-lines; our monit, on the other hand, thnough
consisting entirely of force atil power, i.s nAt a  mere " centre of force," but




144
is composed of a number of radii each being a lineit, i. e. the possibly smallest unit of force-lines.  These radii are with one of their ends united to a
common centre, and with the other ends arranged equally apart from each
other, turning around an axis, and thus forming a rotating least spherule
that may be said to consist of radii, which radii being the ultimate units of
force-lines.  These minutest of spherules have consequently a definite form
and are of a certain least size and volume, and may serve as the bearer. of
velocity-lineits, thus enabled to give rise both to momentum  and inertia.
These monits are separated fiom one another by intervening space which,
however, is no void, but filled with the web and weft of darting immaterial
force-lines of indefinite extent, themselves composed of lineits joined endwise.  Monits (atoms) are in fact little bodies existing independent of the
forces by which they are surroutnd-d, and capable of existing without the
latter.  Force-lineits being a something substantive, an entity, exerting resistance only in one dimension, whereas monits (or atoms) of matter exert
resistance in all three dimensions.
1st. As to Faraday's centres of force, the radii of each centre extend to
infinity, or at least as far as " gravitation extends," and the size of his
force-particles or atoms " may be considered as extending to any distance to which the lines of force of the particle extend: the particle
indeed is supposed only by these forces, and where they are it is" (Faraday 1846).  Thus matter and force is one and the same thing with
him.  Matter, according to his view, is everywhere present, and there
are no intervening spaces unoccupied by it, in short, matter is continuous throughout, and " in gases the atoms touch each other just as truly
as in solids."  Matter with him is not only continuous but it " is mutually penetrable." ThL centres themselves of the force are separate and
vary in their distances from each other, closer together in solids than
in gases, the same as atoms are separate from each other, but that
which is truly matter with him  are the radii or lines of force which,
however, are of infinite extension, or reach at least as far as gravitation extends.  "The power arranged in and around the centre might
be uniform  in  arrangement and intensity in every direction outward
from that centre, and then the section of equal intensity offoree through
the radii would be a sphere."
In the monit these radii are of shortest possible length, i. e. the length
of a lineit or ultimate force-unit, the whole monit revolving around its axis
and pulling the indefinitely long force-lines in converging rays towards its
own little body [as explained in ~124-130].
In Faraday's theory the next view that is similar to mine is:
2d. That instead of the universal ether pervading all matter as well as all
interstellar spaces, it is the lines of force which penetrate all, the interstellar
as well as the spaces between the atoms of matter;  that these spaces are
filled with nothing " but forces and the lines in which they are exerted."
3d. That there are lines of gravitating force, and that these are " certainly
extensive enough to answer in this respect any demand made upon them by
radiant phenomena."
4th. Another main feature of Faraday's hypothesis that finds with some
modification its counterpart in the present pages is his opinion, that it is possible that the vibrations which in certain theories are assumed to account for
radiation and radiant phenomena, by means of an ether, may " occur in the
lines of force which connect particles" of matter and their atoms, as set
forth in the preceding (v. 1st), a motion which as far as it is admitted, will
dispense at least with tihe universnJ luminous ether, which has hitherto been




145
held as the medium in which the vibrations of light take place. In Faraday's hypothesis, it is supposed that the lines of force-extending through
the whole planetary and stellar system as far as "the lines of gravitating
force" extend-may be affected " in a manner which may be conceived as
partaking of the nature of a shake or lateral vibration."
In Faraday's view " matter is not merely mutually penetrable, but each
atom extends, so to say, throughout the whole solar system."
To the system of Faraday as he left it, there may be made several objections.  For instance:
1) In reference to his views that matter and its ultimate elements are
mutually penetrable, we may remark that impenetrability in all three dimensions must always be considered as the most essential property of the
ultimate particles which constitute matter, and wherever resistance in all
three dimensions is found, there we say is matter or corporeal substance, and
where we meet with resistance in no more than one dimension, we say, there
is force or linear substance [as in gravitation.]
2) The mind can never be satisfied with the assumption of mere centres
of indefinite force-lines as a substitute for atoms (monits).  A  something
definitely circumscribed with regard to these centres of force-lines is required,
to which must be ascribed a surface over which the velocity-lineits of a body
that is to be set in motion, may be attached and distributed, and from which
surface they under certain circumstances again may depart and, in so doing
bring the body to rest.  You must have something to which the velocity-lineits
may cling to, and by which they may be carried.  A something that does
not, without a certain consumption of time, yield at once to a change of motion whenever a force is applied to effect this change; in other words: that
it must manifest those very phenomena erroneously laid to the so-called inertia thought to be a body's most essential property.
In propelling a ball weighing, say, 2 of a pound, with a certain force,
for instance a definite quantity of gunpowder, the ball will have a certain
velocity v. If now a ball weighing five pounds, i. e. one hundred times the
quantity of matter, be propelled with the same quantity and force of gunpowder, the velocity of the ball will be only  v6. From  this we see that
there is something in matter over which the velocity is equally distributed,
so that in proportion as the ultimate particles, and consequently the atomsurfaces, are more numerous, the less velocity does each one of them receive;
notwithstanding this, the whole quantity of velocity, i. e. the momentum of
the five pound ball, is the same with that of the 1 pound one. Momentum
as well as inertia in matter point to something definitely circumscribed as the
constituent, indivisible unit of matter.
Ad ~118. Let us in imagination dissolve and dissever all the different
groupings and compounds of matter in the universe, and they will yield monits; next let these monits be dissevered into their constituents, and we
shall have nothing left but forces in the shape of lineits, each one consisting
of two power-points; so that after all there remains as the constituent primitive principle of the w sb and weft of the universe nothing but couplets of
power-points.  These couplets of power are the most ultimate real entities,
the lineits. The most ultimate of the principles underlying even the lineit, is the reactive power-point, which, however, as its name already indicates,
can never exist by itself. And thus we have come to the result that mutually reacting power-points-uninterruptedly active power-points unconsciously exerting an effort for some most simple elementary end, are at the bottom
of all.




146
Ad ~146. a) Yet the repelling action of the molecule ~145, 146, will
most generally be more energetic from  around some of the vertical plains
of its surface than from other parts of the same surface, according to the
peculiar state of grouping of the monits within the molecule.
b) In the molecules of non-volatile liquids, such as the fatty oils, etc.,
the repelling lineits issue more equally and evenly from all the different parts
of the molecule's surface than they do from the surface of the molecules of
volatile liquids. In the latter, such as water, alcohol, sulphuric ether, the
repelling lineits issue more from around certain circumferential lines of the
molecule, so as to give to the sphere of the molecule's repulsion a lenticular
outline, instead of that of a regular sphere. In alcohol this outline of the
lenticular sphere of repulsion we suppose to have a much more flattened
shape than that of the repulsion in the molecules of water; and still more
flattened in sulphuric ether than in alcohol.
c) Hence if the same amount of heat is added to each of the above
named liquids, they will expand very unequally, because this heat can assist the molecule's repelling lineits in the one liquid not with equally good
success as it can in the other. But when in the gaseous state, the molecules
have been far enough removed from each other, so as to render by distance
the peculiar molecular repulsion inefficient, then will equal amounts of heat
added to each of the above named three volatile substances: sulphuric
ether, alcohol, and water, do their expansive work with equal success in all
three, or in other words: the gases of all volatile liquids will be expanded alike
by the same quantity of heat.
Ad ~169. The new theory sets to rest all the uncertainties that may be
and have been entertained in regard to the doctrine of attraction, whether attraction must be considered as dwelling in the particles of matter or not.
In the new view taken by us there is 1) not needed any " actio in distans,"
which is opposed alike to sound common sense as well as to the most refined philosophical reasoning. 2) There is a substantial continuum (linearium) filling all the universe, this substantial continuum, however, consisting not of a material but of an immaterial, i. e. a one-dimensioned substance, by which the monits or atoms of matter are on all sides surrounded,
liable to be taken along in its streams produced by the activity of monits
of bodies situated even at enormous great distances from the attracted
matter.
Ad ~172. Objecting in one of my letters to the doctrine of " potential
energy" as most generally set forth as regards a weight, which  when suspended is said already to contain stored-up potential energy, I received the
following answer from a highly esteemed authority offering a true exposition. "If there were but two elastic molecules of matter in the universe
at a considerable distance from each other, and these were permitted to
move at a given instant, they would approach each other with an increasing velocity until they arrived at an intermediate point very near each
other at which attraction would cease and repulsion begin." We may here
say that by virtue of their momentum  the molecules would go on to approach even after they had come to the point where repulsion begins; but
let that pass. We see at once that the foregoing answer contains no explanation, it states only a supposed fact. If you then ask, what makes these
two molecules, whether elastic or not, move towards each other with increasing velocity, and how can you conceive a thing to pull or act without
a medium upon another distant thing in a place where the acting thing is
not  the answer will be this: " It is true, we cannot conceive that a thing




147
can pull at a distance without a medium, nor do we care, but we believe in
the fact because it is so, and thus we are satisfied, we do not trouble ourselves about the cause." Just as any other mere empirist is apt to answer
who " employs himself in poring over the dissection of the dead carcass of
nature rather than to set himself to ascertain the powers of living nature."
(Bacon). But the above answer is not philosophy, and is unbecoming the
vocation of the physicist.  In this way of treating the subject we never get
to any simpler and more general laws of nature. And yet, to arrive at
unity, simplicity, and the most general conceptions among the innumerable
facts of nature, should ever be the highest aim of physical investigation.
How in gravitation, velocity-lineits (or energy of motion) are taken from
the surrounding medium and stored up infalling bodies, we have endeavored to make clear in another place (131, 268, 407).
Ad 197. Overwhelmed by the contemplation of such magnitude of the
universe and its innumerable systems of worlds, the student of nature is apt
to come to the conclusion that the being called " man" is so utterly insignificant as to amount next to nothing in the balances of heaven, to be overlooked and neglected like the merest worm which, as it crawls in dust to
seek its scanty food, is by the wanderer's foot crushed down into destruction.
Now let him step aside from his giant telescope, take up a microscope and
espy the wonders of organic structure. Here he shall find, in examining,
for instance, the structure of any living plant, that his researches have at
last carried him to the individual cell, a thing so minute in size that three
millions of them need only one cubic inch of space.
But what is still more remarkable, each of these little cells is a veritable
microcosm, a miniature universe of its owen. For there are currents and
streams of cosmolineme converging and diverging, and going round and
round from nucleus to circumference, driving before them orbs in the shape
of little globules. How minute the smallest of them are in the plant-cell has
not been ascertained. Through the nervous filaments of animals, globules
are propelled of 3     part of an inch diameter.
are propelledi of30,000
Here then, each of these living cells represents a miniature world of action; and no doubt, in time to come some gifted genius shall unveil within.
the living cell a mechanism as perfect and complete, yet more complicated
in its nature than the mechanism of the grand cosmical motions.  For in
the cell, especially the vegetable, we have not only a system of motion but at
ths same time, a most powerful laboratory for the manufacture of chemical
compounds, as well as for building up tissues and structures most subtile,
chiefly for the binding of heat-lineits which are to be stored up in such a mannei as to be available to' man as well as to the inferior animals, who find in
this their vegetable food, not only the requisite means for keeping up their
bodies' temperature, but also a supply of muscular energy.
If now, after such reflections as these, the observer who found himself next
to nothing in comparison with the universe, institutes again comparison, but
this time between himself and the organic cell, he will be apt to regard a
human being of some significance, and may perhaps say: if there is method
and order, in each of these little individualities, the cells, how much more
must there be in the united structure of my own individuality which to subserve, millions upon millions of such little worlds called cells, are constantly
in attendance.  But above all, of what wonderful construction must be man's
mind which is able to institute researches, to draw inferences and deductions,




148
to weigh, and judge, and calculate, to unravel and to compute the laws of
nature, to make its forces obedient to his will, to soar to heights unspeakably
sublime, and even to invade the macrocosm's most awful inner depths.
Ad 200. Our theory has led us to perceive that several of its points are
agreeable with the philosophy of Parmenides, though in other respects our
views do differ widely.
1) The universe includes all that really is.
2) The universe or the All is not infinite, but limited and " like to the
bulk of a sphere well rounded on all sides, every where distant alike from
the centre."
3) Although within the universe there may be and are immense spaces
void of matter, yet there is not the least interspace absolutely void; there is,
according to our lineistic view, no place void of cosmolinese. The whole
universe is a continuum  full of them. The All is full of the Existent.
The cosmolineae offer resistance only in one dimension, and are therefore
penetrable in all but one direction, hence allow transit and unlimited free
motion to every thing moving, except in the exact direction in which they
have their extension.
4) This All, in as much as its most ultimate fundamental principles are
concerned, is " birthless and deathless" and ever-enduring.
5) The universe considered as an entirety does not change its place nor
its spherical shape.  And with regard to its boundaries (the cosmo-velo)
and to its centre, the All is moveless and steadfast.
6) As to the three primitive fundamental powers (~62) each of them is
"self-similar alway."  They do not change their nature and particular
functions (v. ~631), nor are they convertible one into another. And as to
the lineit, it too is always self-similar and unchangeable in its constituent
existence; yet its functions undergo changes in so far as it becomes either
possessed or deprived of Versatile Activity.
7) Although we must dissent from Parmenides as to the immovability of
that with which the All is filled and " sated," for we conceive that the cosmolinere are incessantly broken at one end and joined again at the other,
and that they have motion-yet any interspace so produced, does by no
means imply vacuity of being. It implies merely the interruption of cosmnolineal connection, while at the same time millions of other cosmolinese
are crossing these interspaces in innumerable different directions.
Ad 238'. See, how by these terms it is sought to lay shackles on the inquiring mind, and to avoid all efforts for any further research and meditation on the nature and essence of the one, universal, and most comprehensive of all the beings with which man's faculty of INTELLECT may occupy
itself. If writers had merely intended to denote the present inability of our
race to get at the conception of the All-Intelligent in conformity with scientific principles, they would certainly never have made use of the above
names, and rather chosen the words " The Undetermined" for it.
Ad 243. 1) Materialism  defines itself in the following few  sentences:
Besides matter-i. e. substance that offers resistance in all three dimensions
-there is no other substance different from  imatter, no immaterial substance, for instance, no substance that offers resistance in but one dimension,
and hence there can be also nothing co nposed of such a one-dimensionsd
substance. Therefore that which is usually called the immaterial soul of
animal and man, as well as that called the great soul of the universe, said
to consist of immaterial substance, has no existence.




149
2) Though being thoroughly convinced of the existence of immaterial
substance (as offering resistance in but one dimension) and firmly believing
in such of its combinations called " souls" in general, and the great macrocosmic soul of the universe in particular, I must add that the action of this
universal soul [acting as it does by means of darting rays, and under the influence of its intellectual faculties, that are seated in the centre of the universe] is, as well as the action of any other soul, dependent upon the existence of matter.  And moreover, neither the reflecting, living universal soul
of the All-Intelligent, nor the soul of man, nor that of animal, could ever
have existed if the universe had always been bare of all matter though it had
been full of immaterial substance, as it is now. It does not, however, follow
from this that the soul of an organized being must necessarily dissolve with
the dissolution of its material frame. For only in case that ALL existing
matter were to dissolve or vanish, could that inference be just and admissible. Both, matter and the universal soul, together with its all-comprehensive intellect are coeval. Not so, however, are the souls of man and animal,
they are still being produced as they shall be produced hereafter.
3) The soul of the living organized being consists of immaterial substance
extending through the different parts of the body, but the principal portion
of this substance being rolled up so as to form a definite system of convolutions, constituting in the case of man: the immaterial convolutions within
the human brain; in the case of the All-Intelligent the principal portion of
this immaterial substance constitutes the convolution around the centre of
the universe: in the first case giving rise and serving as a substratum to
what is called man's intellectual faculties of mind, in the second case to the
intellectual faculties of of the All-Intelligent.
Ad 264. To assume, as some have done, that atoms of matter are characterized by their inactivity and inertness, is nothing more than to assume
negations, and the assertion (added to these negations) that an atom is solid,
without explaining what is meant by solidity of a thing that is thus marked
by nothing else but inaction, must be confessed to be very incomprehensible
and against all reason; for what else can solidity consist in, if not in apower
of action to prevent any exterior forces from making it unsolid. To make
the inactivity of matter doubly sure, physicists went even so far as to ascribe, inherent to matter and its atoms, a primitive power they called vis
inertiae, which should cause matter to persevere in its state of rest if any
extraneous power were going to move it, implying thereby that if no such
attacks were made, the vis inertia was inactive.  But primitive power can
never be inactive. How then, could matter be considered as in itself inactive. To be still more inconsistent, if the physicist requires it, this same
power of inertia must do something quite contrary to its essential work of
holding matter at rest, it must also be able to movefrom place toplace a body
which received only one momentary impulse of motion, and to move it incessantly in a straight line for ever. It is as true as any thing can be, that a
power is needed to do this, but this power can never be the power of inertia
the peculiar tendency of which is: to do nothing. Now even reason may be
persuaded to accede sometimes to erroneous opinions, but to contradictions
and diametrically opposite assertions never.
These questions, viz: 1) by what cause motion was continued in a body
that received but a momentary impulse; and whether it be a substance,
quality, or something else that is actually proceeding from the moving body
into another body, by which the latter gains just as much as the former loses
and no more. 2) What is it that makes a body resist any sudden attacks




150
which try to move it from its state of rest, or to change the body's motion
into another direction; and many more questions hitherto deemed perplexing, may be consistently and satisfactorily solved and answered by applying
the doctrine of the active lineit, the accessory vivacious velocity-lineit.
Ad 269. There are two cases then. where lineits are disjoined and withdrawn from the gravitation-cosmolineTe, the 1st case, where detached polarized lineits are struck aside by the monit; the second case, where lineits
are detached in the shape of velocity-lineits acquired by the falling of bodies. These two cases we find not only in the macrocosm, the great universe, but likewise in the innumerable myriads of microcosms, or the little
worlds in miniature, the organic cells.
The isolation and absence of these lineits from the gravitation-cosmolinere, however, is not an everlasting one. For though in fthe shape of velocity lineits many of them, at times cling to monits, and are transferred
from monit to monit, and from body to body, afterwards to be converted into heat-lineits; and although the others may wander in circuitous routes
through interstellar space, yet eventually, sooner or later, they all are, as
soon as they reach the circumference of the universe, annexed to the gravitation-cosmolinese to act again as an integral part of the latter.
In our planetary system it is the sun in which the gravitation-cosmolineae
lose lineits in greatest abundance, yielding them up not only as velocitylineits to the descending or falling metallic particles of its chromospheric
trains, but also in immense amounts of detached polarized-lineits.
In our terrestrial globe we find polarized lineits being detached and isolated from the gravitation-cosmolineme in due proportion to the earth's mass
or weight.  But as regards velocity-lineits, i. e. force-lineits, or vis viva,
these are rather sparingly abstracted from the gravitation-cosmolineoe, chiefly in the planet's motion through its annual orbit; also in organized beings
capable of muscular motion, and endowed with a nervous system; likewise
in the falling of all bodies, especially in the fall of rain, hail, snow, aerolites, and running streams of water, as well as in the fall of ocean-waves
and tides; we find them in the gentle descent of atmospheric air and the
slowly subsiding grain of dust as well as in the avalanche that comes thundering down the mountain's side, or in the cataract that precipitates itself in
the gulph below.
Every drop of rain as it patters down upon the leaf, every falling leaf as
it noiselessly touches the ground, is charged with some force-lineits taken
fresh from  the gravitation-cosmolineae.  All these falling bodies when
stopped, let go again their newly acquired dynamic energy or force-lineits,
which now appear in the shape of whirling heat-lineits upon the surface
that stops or retards the body's downward motion.
What a hallowed spot then must be the alpine precipitous glen along
which comes hurrying down the majestic torrent fed by a hundred rivulets
above. Whenever in the mountain solitudes we look upon the waters of
the cataracts, as they leap, and plunge, and roll, and rush with deafening
din from rock to rock, a kind of presentiment seems to tell us that some
powerful unseen agencies are being unfettered in our presence incessantly.
And although even the scientific traveller, as he approaches these sanctuaries
of nature, may not be fully aware of how near he is to the wonderful workshops where mighty forces of motion [soon changing into heat] are being
struck off by myriads of invisible little hands (by the monits); yet in common with the untutored son of the wilderness, a peculiar sensation of awe
is coming over him, and he feels that something there is present to halt the
wanderer's steps, and make him pause in solemnity of thought.




151
Hence the commendable usage among many of the religiously disposed
tribes of Asia, who, in order to invigorate and elevate their minds by means
of prayer and devotion in some lonely and romantic spot among the hills
and higher mountains, wander forth from time to time to chose such glens
where rushing streams abound, andseated at the foot beside some waterfall,
they chant together in religious worship, and make the mountains ring with
shouts of adoration and deep emotional hymns.
Ad 279. The word "possible energy" or " potential energy" is only
another term for unknown energy x. Physicists in making use of the same,
clearly admit that they do not know anything further about their potential
or possible energy than that there is some kind or other of force in a falling
body. Yet they assure us that it is the very identical force, somewhat
modified, that proceeded from the hand that threw the body upwards, because it was found that the heat evolved from that body on striking the
ground, was an equivalent for the force applied in throwing the body aloft.
So also in the condensing of a gas by the external application of mechanical
force, scientists assumed, that the heat evolved thereby is an equivalent for
the force spent in compressing the gas. This assertion of Mayer which he
repeated in several of his writings has, however, been proved to be radically false.
Ad 287. Only give to gravitation-lineits a chance to attach themselves
to the atoms (monits) of matter, and they will do so most readily, and give
you as much vis viva as ever you need. Gravitation-lineits require nothing
else but the proper conditions which allow  them to attach themselves to
bodies, and these conditions are: that the bodies are not to be hindered by
any obstacle from being pushed in the direction in which the stream of lineits flows. Therefore, if you can only remove these obstacles, no matter in
what way it be done, whether by hard lifting, or by a short jerk,
or by mere cutting of a string, or tipping over into an abyss, all will have
the same effect; the only work to be done is to bring about these necessary conditions, which when not assisted by the heat of the sun [producing
fuel, wind-, and water-power, etc.,] has to be done by muscular or some
other force, and then it will be found that we have to lift against the gravitation stream, and spend or lose muscular force in proportion to the height
and weight raised. But this lost muscular force does not stay and is not
stored up in the raised weight, it goes off as heat into the atmosphere.
Whenever the weight has been raised and no obstacle interposed, then the
condition for the attachment of gravitation-lineits is given, and it is, only
in the act of falling, that force-lineits taken from the gravitation-streams
are stored up in the falling weight.
That which causes the weight to fall to the earth is not to be sought in
the action that lifted the weight, but in the action of gravitation-lineits urging the weight on towards the earth's centre, and the longer this action is
allowed to go on, that is: the longer the distance through which the weight
falls, the greater will be the opportunity for gathering and storing up forcelineits in the form of vis-viva (velocity-lineits) which, when brought to a
halt by an obstacle, manifest themselves as heat. All these force-lineits
existed previous to the fall of the weight in the streams of gravitation-rays
from which they were detached during the fall and attached to the weight.
Thus are gravitation-lineits diminished in numbers, and would eventually
all be worked up, if there was no chance offered for the numberless heatand polarized-lineits-continually streaming in all directions towards the
circumference of the universe-to be converted back again into gravitationlineits by the power dwelling in the cosmo-velo. [v. 385-389].
Ad 391. Vide Notes appended to ~97.




INDEX.
The numbers refer to paragraphs and not to pages.
Accessory force,........................ 270, 399, 401
powers,..........................53, 67, 401
Action, most simple mode3 of.................54
Aerolites, falling into the sun,....            ~.....442-445, 469-4,0', 486, 489
All-Intelligent, the...............   236-23810, 244; Notes 243 (3)
" eternally to be........................576
"  some of Its attributes...............  23, 238 f. n
" "     " " Its functions,...... 237, 238(7) f. n., 497, 571
"      "  contains within Itself the univers?.,........... 2382.3
Annexation of converted heat-lineYts,..................387, 389
polarized- and of heat-line'ts, it       o impoirance,.........  251
"       detached polarized-lineits,...............  247, 248
Annihilable,................9(7)
Argument,.................................29
Asteroids,......................522
Atom and monit, d.stinction betwoen,.........108-112
Atom, a group of monits,..........................110
Atoms, notes on,............100 f.n.; Notes 108 & 264, 400
Atomist,.............400
Aurora borealis,.............254
Axiom  concerning Causation........................ 10, III
"              GConservation,..................       10, V' "     Contradiction,............  10,II
"   Identity,..............            10, I
M" otion,.10, VIII
Non-ubiquity,...................10, IX
"     "  Operation,-...................... 10, VI
"Operation, immediate,.............10, VII
" "   Origin,..................10, IV. 161
" " Quality,...........10, X
" application of Axiom  V..................                          162
" "    ~                  V11................... 174,175
Axis of monit, its inclination persistent,................107(7)
Ball, falling elastic,........................420-422
ascending unelastic,.........412-414
Being, (esse),......................... 9(6), 63', 213, 2382
Bodies cannot gravitate in "pure space,.................      176
Body,...,.........'.......,
Body,                                                                                6(8), 9(4)
Cause,...............9(5)
Cause for action of earthquakes and volcanoes,........ 512-521
Celestial orbs first formed,........................ 232
Cell, organic,................        2383, 238 f. n., 569 f. n
Characteristics of the cosmolinea,..................... 82
I    "         "  lineit,.......................83, 84
Chemical affinity,........................  107(7), 136
Chromosphere,...................453, 456, 484
152




153
Common  lineit,.............................                60
Comparison between heat-lineit and gravitation-lineit,..........378
Compounds, the four most simple,....................                         64, 244
Conducted heat,............................                           330
Consolidation of all matter, impending,................. 489-500
Constituent force,.................    399, 401
"    power,.........................               53, 57, 401
Constitution of the sun,......................... 448-454
Conversion of gravitation-linei s into velocity-lineits,......265, 268
"     of heat-lineits into gravitation-lineits,............ 385-389
""                "    velocity-lineits,................. 329-378
"     of heat- and polarized-lineits into velocity-lineits,........ 273
"     of polarized-]ineits into gravitation-lineits,........... 247,249
"     of velocity-lineits into heat-lineits,.......311(4), 312, 315
Convolution, [chief portion of soul-substance],......  64(4), 218, 219, 230, 234
"     cosmic or macrocosmic,....... 218, 234, 243, 244
".completed,.....................219
"  human,..................                                                 243
"     its nature,...................230
Corona of the sun,............... 255
Cosmical or nebulous matter,....................                                93-95
Cosmic convolution,................ 234, 243, 244
Cosmic  core,..............................228, 2386
Cosmolinea,.......................                           6(4), 64(1), 65-74, 81
"    its extension, divisibility, continuity,............. 82(1-3), 97
Cosmolineae, classification into stream- and direct cosmolineae........ 140. 141
put in translatory motion by monits,......                     124-129
"     their circulation never to cease,...............244, 493
"     everywhere in the universe,.............                       66, 81, 168
"     ordinate,..........  229, 2384, 2384 f. n., 2386, 2381
Cosmo-velo........................64(3), 192, 193, 198
completed,.............................. 219
"  extent of the......                                                      200
"    making lineits parallel,..................247, 386
"    most stupendous work performed at the..........389
"    nature of the.......................-.t..,....                      8
o 6rigi     Wlof The.:...................   203, 213, 214
"    the envelope common to both the All-Intelligent and the macrocosm. 23810
Course of lineits in circuits for ever,...............249
Definition of the monit,............. 100, 104
"     of the universe,....................      182
Definitions,......................                                          6(1-13)
Detached polarized-lineits (v. Lineit),............ 125, 126
Development of the phenomenal universe begins,..............213
"'"       "       universe most vigorous,........ 232-235
Direct cosmolineee,.................... 140
Discrimination between common force and an effort-exerting power.... 9(1), 59
Dynamic energy, fallibility of inferences concerning it........... 278-293
"      "    its nature illustrated,...........294-298
Earthquakes and volcanoes, cause for.............. 512-518
Effort-exerting power is no common force,......  6(1)
Effort-exhibiting lineit, indestructible and eternal,..........  6(3)
Effort, potent yet crude unconscious will or effort,......           6(2), 59 f. n.
Flasticity,.....................                                           350, 351
Elastic ball, falling of,............................420, 421
Elastic spring,........................ 311(8)
Electricity and magnetism,.....................147, 148, 256
Emanations, two kinds streaming from celestial orbs to the periphery of the
universe,............................258
End-unition, power of............... 6(11), 51, 52, 124, 166
C         "    indestructible,...............8...... 8
Esse (Being),................... 9(6), 631, 213, 2389
Ether, luminiferous (linearium),......................97
"  non-luminous,......  92-95
Exchange of primitive powers,..................  215-218




154
Explosion of planets, possible,..................... 519-524
Extension in three dimensions, a property of the monit,.......... 105(1)
"    in one dimension, a property of the cosmolinea and lineit,...6(3), 82
" necessary existence of real extension, as far as light is found to go,... 71
"    possibility for, has no bounds,................ 201, 202
Faculae and penumbra,.......................                                482-484
Fallibility of inferences concerning dynamic energy,......  278-293, Notes 287
First law of motion as stated by recent authors objectionable,.......... 259
Force and force-lineits..........  6(5), 9(1-2), 84(3), 270-2725 399
Force sinot'mere motion,................. 6(5), 9(2), Ntoes 9(2)
Force-lines,..........................Notes 108
Forces, accessory and constituent,.......... 270, 399, 401, Notes app. 9(1)
"   are not powers,.............9(1), 59, 400, 401, Notes app. 9(1)
Force-unit,......................... 398
Fountain-head of the sun's heat..................... 475,480
Four inoriginate unchangeable primary entities,............ 61-631, 565
Four indestructible most simple compounds,................64, 244
Gravitating energy of the sun,............ 446
Gravitation.....9(10), Notes 91, 163-180, 226, 242, 287, 405, 407
24 propositions on,............579-628
"    defective views about the cause of,...       ~....163 f. n.; 169
directed towards the centre of a homogeneous sphere......  584, 586
"    of rings,.............627, 628
"    of spheres..............588-626
"    ratio of, with regard to masses at equal distances.........  156
"    ultimate cause of,..........  165-168, Notes 287
"    stresms converting velocity-lineits into heat-lineits,..416, 418, 421, 429
Gravitation-lineits converted into velocity-lineits,........ 131, 142, 265-268
Gravity,...........................9(10)
"    confusion with regard to the word gravity,........... 170-172
Heat,......................... 312-340
"  assisting molecular repulsion,...................353
"Bacon's view on the nature of heat,............319 foot note, 321
"  conducted,..............................330
" definition of,...............319' evolved in bodies projected against gravitation,.... 346, 352, 416, 421, 429'   "    by planets in moving along their orbits,...........506-511
"     "    by the moon in moving along its orbit,.........                525-527' in the sun, its source,.......................451, 465-467
"  its first appearance in the universe,.................. 233
"  latent,.............................                                   332-337' nature of................326
" not mere motion,..................318
production of, by checking mass motion,..............    352
source of the immense amount of heat of the universe in its first development,...................                                           372
"  radiant,........................331
radiated into space, what does become of it?.........383, 384
"  three cases of its evolution by impinging bodies,............. 347
"  -yielding motions [up and down] 5 cases,.......           420-435
Heat-lineits,............ 311(4-7), 315, 377, 385
4"     and gravitation-lineits compared,..............                     378
t"    converted into gravitation-lineits,...............  385-389
" "               "c  velocity-lineits,...                    329, 378
"      distinction betw: heat-lineits and temperature,....... 325
"      persistent in their whirling motion................ 377
"      repelling action of,.......327-329
"      rules with regard to their evolution,.............341-346
"      their motion can be increased,..................             320
Impending consolidation of all matter,............ 489-500
"     extinction of light and heat in the sun,........487, 488
Impenetrability of the monit,.                                               106(3)
"        in one dimension only,....................50
Imponderable entity, dynamical line,.................... 74-76
"      substantive,..........................85




155
Indivisibility of the monit,..........107(5)
Inertia,................... 9(8); 107(4) f. n.; 261-264, 304-306
Infinite,.................... 9(9), 189, 238(3) f. n.
Intellect,...   64(5), 210, 223, 230, 230 f. n., 235, 236, 2384, 2381, 390, Notes 243(3)
Introduction,......................1-10
Latent heat,...........................    332-335
"        set free by change of outside temperature,......... 335, 336
in wood, reflections on,.............      338-340
Law about the diffusion of velocity-lineiis,....                          301, 302
as to the ratio between the pressure of weight exerted by a body and the
number of its monits,....................... 156
"  1st law of motion,.........................259
"  of universal gravitation,..................... 164
"with regard to the increase in the whirling energy of heat-lineits....   322
Light,..........                                            97, 199, 391-396
"  absence of light in the cosmo-velo,.......... 198
diffraction,........................97, 97 Notes
"    first appearance of,.......................233
"    of the sun,......................451, 476-480
Linear extension, the substantive of,................. 65-67
Linearium  (or continuum)............ 91, 97, 199, Notes 169
"      the web and weft of the universe...............   Notes 91
Lineit (or lineole),........                  6(3), 45, 48, 50, 51, 58, 62, 82(2), 83, 84, Notes 114
"    active, in some respects passive,....................58
"    and its powers eternal,..............8, 162
Lineit, a substratum  to the primitive powers,.....1,53
"    characteristicsof the,......................                  83,84
its convertibility,....................... 843)
"     "eternal existence, indestructibility,................83(2)
i" impenetrability in one dimension,..,........ 50, 82(1)'     "  imponderability,....................... 84(5)
"     "  inability to a self-change of condition,.......                                84(6)
"  " indivisibility,............. 83(1)
"     "  presence everywhere in the universe...............84(4)
Lineits, common,.............................                                60
"     detached polarized,.......125, 126, 147, 178, 252-257
"     heat- [v. heat-lineit],.......................
"  gravitation- [v. gravitation-lineYt],...........:....
steady,.......  60
velocity- [v. velocity-lineit],........
"     versatile,.....................60, 99
"     versatile-inclined,.....................60, 208-218
"     classification of,.............          i......60
"  polarized-, can exert an impelling shock but once in the direction it
received first,........................ 178, 180
polarized, cause of their outward motion,......... 143, 147
"      "       converted into gravitation-lineits........... 249
";                ("      into velocity-lineits,........273
"      "       streaming outward,................. 252-254
"      "       their being made parallel and final annexation,.... 198, 247, 248
"    "            their outward course,.................  177, 178
Luminiferous ether,............................. 97
Macrocosm,...................2389, 23810, 244, 569 foot note
Macrocosmic convolution,...................234, 243, 244
" soul,......................... 231, 2386
Magnetism  and electricity,...................... 147, 148, 256
Materialism,.......................... Notes 243(1)
Matter,..........   6(7), 9(1) Notes; 108 Notes; 113, 2389, 400
a compact of force,..                                                                   113........................
aggregatinginto spheres,..................227, 232
"  dispute about its nature and essence,..........114, 121
"     origin of monitsof,............   220, 223, 238(7) f. n.
Media of celestial space, two kinds,......................92
Microcosm,...................                      669 foot note
Microcosmic soul,......................       569 foot note




156
Mode of research,............................24, 25
Molecular repulsion and pressure from air, four cases,..........     354-369
Molecules,...........................  137, 138, 146
"  elementary and compound,...........146
Momentum and weight, first appearance of,..........226, 277
Monit,........                        6(6), 64(2), 98, 100 f. n., 104, Notes 108
a compact of force,.....................100 f n., 113
" complete,............  103, 104
"    every monit stored with velocity-lineits, (vis viva),.........104, 298
"    its definition,..................... 100, 104, Notes 108
"    its extension in three dimensions,............... 105(1)
"    its impenetrability,.....................                                 106(3)
its inability to self-change of condition.........       107(4)
"    its inclination of axis persistant,................  107(7)
"    its indivisibility into smaller monits,............... 107(5)
its origin,.......                   220-222, 238 (7) f. n.'   its ponderability, weight,.................... 107(6)
"    its rotary motion,.............. 105(2)
Monits, aggregating of,...............                    227, 232
"    all equally efficient,....132,133
"    attack upon the continuity of cosmolineae,...... 125, 226, 232
"    attract and repel at the same time,.................. 151
"    can not touch one another,..........149, 150
"    repulsion in simple inverse ratio,..........      145
setting the cosmolinae in progressive motion longitudinally,...            124-129
translatory motion of,..................... 122
Moon evolves heat in moving along its orbit,...525, 525
Motion,....... 6.....(9), 9(2)
"     all referable.to two most simple modes of motion,.......                   370
"     first law.of, as stated in modern works,.........259
not the same as" force,".................   9(2)
"     of rail-road train analyzed.....................530-535
"     up and down, of elastic ball yielding heat,..........420-422
" "."    "   of chromospheric matter within the sun,.                      456-464
",   "  "    "  through a gaseous celestial sphere having no rotation,. 431-434
Muscle, vigor of, on what it depends,.................. 559-562
Muscular power,.............. 538-555
Musket-ball, effects of its velocity,................ 308-310
Organic cell,.................2383, 2383 f. n., 569 f. n., Notes 197
Origin of monits of matter,....................220-223
Paths of vertically moving chromospheric masses inside the sun,...461-464
Penumbra of solar spots,....................... 482
Persistency in the motion of heat-lineits,..............377
Phenomena, remarkable connection between,.........536, 537
Places of greatest energy of action of the.primitive powers,...........  227
Planets evolve. heat in moving along their orbits,..                              506-511
Planets, explosion of planets not impossible,.............. 519-524
Plant, its vital active cells show a power of appreciation,.........  2383 f. n.
Polarized detached lineits,...............125, 126, 143, 178, 180
c"        "        "    converted into velocity-linets,...........273
it"       "        "        "t      into gravitation-lineits,.....  198, 247-249
"                       positive pole of,................126, 256
Ponderability of monits of matter,...     107(6), 152
Ponderabe matter proceeding from something not ponderable,..... 158
"Potential energy," objection to the term.............. 279, Notes 172
Power,...........  6(1), 9(1), 29-34, Notes 9(1)
accessory and constituent,....................53, 57, 401
"    effort-exerting,...................  34, 59 f. n.
Power of action, a determination t~ act in a particular manner,.........47
Power-point,.................                  6(1-2), 36, 40, 46-48, 120, 121, Notes 114
realism,..................                                            59 foot note
"  unit of,..................37-39
Powers are not ordinary forces,..............7, 8, 59, 400
"    the three primitive inoriginate,.......      8, 59-63, 59 f. n., 566, 567




157
Powers the three primitive, the real esse, the ultimate causes of all the work
done in the universe,............... 6., 565-576
Precision in the use of terms,................... 1-9
Primary source to which all the heat in the universe in its first stages of development is due,.......................372
Primary source of the velocity of all moving bodies,.............. 370
Properties of the cosmolinea,.....82(1-3)
of the lineit,........... 83(1-2), 84(3-6)
Propositions on gravitation,..........5.....   77-633
" (   "   ~  of rings,..................6627, 628
"       "       "      of spheres,..............                       588-626
Protuberances of the sun,........................ 472, 473
Psyche,..................... 230
Radiant heat,..................... 331
Rail-road trains, effect of stopping them instantaneously,...              306, 307
"       "   ultimate causes of their motion,........       530-535
Recapitulation of propositions with regard to velocity-lineits,......311
Religion,.................... 2381, 23812
Repelling action of the heat-lineit,................... 327-329
9 "        "     sun-beams,...505
"        " " monits,.......................144, 145'           of monits is in a simple inverse ratio,........145
Resistance,................6(10)
"     of the lineit in one dimension,................. 6(3), 51
"       "   monit in three dimensions................. 106(3)
Rules of ratio between the number of velocity-lineits and the speed of a moving monit,............274-276
Secession of the versatile inclined lineits,....216-219
Section I, II, III, IV, V, VI,..              11; 85; 122; 181; 246; 259;
"    VII; VIII; IX; X; XI; XII;......312; 402; 446; 501; 538; 577
Sketch 1. Only one of the primary powers present, this could not have been
the pre-phenomenal state of the universe,............. 207
"    2. Pre-phenomenal state of the universe, all the three primary powers present,..........................208-212
"    3. The powers of Synduction and Versatile Activity exchanged for
one another,...................                               215-218
Solid, a..........................104, 106(3)
Soul,................. 230, 2381, 243, 245, Netes 243(3)
"the acting of the, depends on the existence of matter,.....2385, Notes 243(2)
"  human............2381, 243, 245, Notes 243(2-3)
"  of the microcosm,....................... 569 foot note
"    "   universe or macrocosm,........ 231, 234, 2386, 566, Notes 243(2)
Source of heat in the sun,........................465-467
Space,..................                                     721
"pure and simple,"................72, 201
Spaces void of matter,........ 68, 69
Spots of the sun.......................   457
Substance,....................           9(3), 66
dispute about its nature,.......... 114-121
m' material and immaterial,..............  9(3)
Substantive, corporeal,......................... 101
"   imponderable,..................85, 134
"       linear,............................101
Substantive something of one dimension,..................51, 61
Substratum,............................ 1....114
Sun-beam................................ 01-503
when freely traversing interstellar space,............ 502, 503
Sunbeams, their repelling  action,.............. 505
Sun, elasticity of the matter he consists of,.................. 447
impending extinction of his heat and light eventually to take place... 487, 488
chromosphere of the,..................... 453, 456, 484
constitution of the,........... 448-454
facule of the,............................                                       482
"   fountain-head of heat in the.................... 475, 480
" gravitating energy of the,....................... 446




158
Sun, up and down passing chromospheric matter diagonally through the,.. 456, 457
"   rose-colored protuberances of the,................                              472, 473
source of heat in the,..............  451, 465-467
"   spots of the,...........................457
"   strata of hydrogen upon the,..............                                     454
Synduction, power of,.................... 6(12), 56, 238(7) f. n.
"             " "imperishable,.....................8
"      "    " transferable,.....................                                  57
Terms, precision in the use of.,......................                                    1-5
"    samples of, apt to cause confusion,................9
The All-Intelligent, a single unity,.................... 238
L "  "'   finite in extent and vast as the universe,..                  237, 238
" "            "   first development of................. 235-237
i      " "    "      functions of.............                         237, 238(7) f n., 497
"    "      "      imperishable,...............                             238(2). 244, 497
"    "        "      omniscient,...............        237, 238(5)
Time required for the spreading of velocity-lineits,............  304, 305
Ultimate agencies of all phenomena,.................. 565-576
"  cause of gravitation,...                                                      165-168
"     causes of the motion of a railroad train,.............  530-535
Universe, definition of the,.........................182
contains the All-Intelligent,...............                               23810
"     its bounds or cosmo-velo,..................                             191-193
"     its extent finite,.....................184-190
"     its relative magnitude,..................  194-197
"  the phenomenal, begins to form,..................213
"      "       "         its further development,........... 32-243
"     the pre-phenomenal,....................    208-213
"     web and weft of the,................ Notes 91
Vacuum  and vacuity,......................                                           200, 202
Velocity-lineit,................  103, 131, 142, 268, 269, 271-273, 295
"    " an accessory force,........ 270, 271
"     lineYts, law about their diffusion,........... 301, 302
"     "  leaving the muscle as muscular energy,..                                   564
"       "   converted into heat-lineits,................                         312, 315
"       "   possessed by every monit................... 298:' " c recapitulation of propositions on,..............311
i"      "   time required for them to spread and to depart,....... 304-310
"       "   two modes in which they were originally imparted to monits,. 299, 300
Versatile-Activity,........6(13), 56, 99, 105(2), 106, 209, 373, 374, 569-576
"   "          imperishable and indestructible,........... 8, 373
"       "      manner of its existence,...........  374, 375
"       "      transferable,.................57, 375, 376, 385
"     inclined lineits,..............60, 208, 209, 210, 216, 220-224
"     thorough-inclined lineits,.......... 216, 218
"        "C "         "      "   secede from the cosmolinee,....... 217, 219
"     lineits,..............60, 99, 222
Vis inertiae,....................9(8), 263, 304, 306, Notes 264
Vis viva,.................. 268, 296, Notes 287
Voids,........................... 202
"   of matter,...........................  68, 69
Volcanoes and earthquakes, cause for,................... 512-517
Weight,.............152-157, 226
Will and effort, a potent but unconscious,.                                    6(2), 59 foot n.: "      "   conscious, possessed by the versatile-inclined lineits of the
pre-phenomenal universe,...........                               210, 223, 235
Will and effort, the great conscious will of the universe,..... 223, 230 f. n., 336
Without a medium no attraction nor repulsion at a distance,....... 173-176
Zodiacal light,...............................469




CORRECTIONS.
Page 10, line 1 and 6, for " inertia" read " inertia.."
Page 11, Axiom VI for " [6(2)]" read " [6(1)]."
~51, line 4, omit " most."
Page 25, line 5, for " it" read " cosmolinea."
~101, line 1, after " power-points" insert " each."
~135, line 5, for "b" read " h."
~188, line 8, for "either" read " neither."
~197, at the end add " (v. Notes app)."
~215, line 1, for "213" read " 214."
~230, foot note, line 9, for the first "a" in rejuvanated read "e."
~234, line 6, for " primite" read " primitive."
Page 62, line 8, add "(v. Notes app)."
~240, in lower part of diagram put ".n"
~245, line 5, for "inconscious" read " unconscious."
~258, line 7, for "univeral" read " universal."
~308, line 6, for" veocity" read "velocity."
Page 79, line 1, insert "," after "flinging."
~330, line 5, for ". These" read ", these."
Page 90, line 5, for "354" read " 355."
Page 91, line 1, for "359" read " 360."
~438, line 8, after "not" insert "immediately."
~532, line 6, for " evolved" read " set free."
~553, line 4, after " is" insert "by the power of Synduction on the inside
linings of the brain."
~597, line 20, for " 21" read "17."
~624, line 10, for " a" read " a'."








/.1
-.    -  _         <.:~   __:.  -..,.
Pig. 3,  \
/,,                  __
Z~':~~~~~ll' I..'
F\g9
3                        n~~








a I;I,"./,
II           \^        1 1','",' ~ y ~','',I, ~ t.~,~
^  5~~~~~~~~~~~~~-I,
~"-~~~~~~~~~~^'"~~                                          "
~ i~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~i
I ~        ~         i xI 
-i- "' —          j'-.,./' / /    ~      ~     ~     r            ___'~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~,,,,       ~!I                      \....
ii'.
4~~~~~':
e~~Fg5








-"'  ^"^'^"'^^^                         /          ^. \ \//I   // \i
X/~~ //^.\~ /
/ 2- l//\                         \                               II -
7~~
--      \ -/ --
-.,~'-. o   - /\ ~ Qi
~. -. ~''' -~...''.,'....~.'..','.^          -'" ~^,',. o.."-                                                                                                    "'"
I2.... /.....:.:.?'~:'...:.'.t..- ~                                                         ~  - ~-... o.e.
t       -               -kakdUi
l~~~oo 
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~'~ 
k7~X                         /                                                                                    I,              + 
-C                                                     ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~h~.    m.'"of, muscle.. 
~ -~-~   cosgmo7inea.. r.,,~                                           -.......0.:_~  c~ -t ~-1 -
ve In c~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~ ~~ —iy_ _~z-~.t~~~~~~~~~~~ —-..x~   71YZ.o
mo~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~" I'- -:-... —'..'x.'...' —~- 4..~.o                    __-'  ~ -.~l  — cly
GOS1~~~Yld~~2'ivl~~ea....








/i
^ ^                   ~  ^ ~.~~ —-.~~~~ —. -~
\   /~~  ~                                                                 ~ /-~.~
\   \('\              \.     ^\    / -           ^        \^ ^'-^"~'''-~1^^_.:~~~~~ ry. —                                             -
Il ^^^..
i -^    ill                                             ^                                 ^m::::I~ ~ ~~ti.                 t-:-.~..^:'~~ ~   r  -'.
^.^1^ —~-^.                                              ^'/
M -'   ~
O~~~~~~~~
I~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
j:~  ^ <'^ __^_..^'^-' ^:-  -- ~'~.:~~"~~~-   ^-1:^     -^11D-~\  \~ ^                                        -y
U~~~^^''-~^K








\~/~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ - - - ----   
-- ----   \\ \''   \ \.:f   ~"    - -—.-j           "~'~'                                               -i^~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~-